A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 13 Jun 2026 17:55:00 -0600

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 2

Accosted by a cougar, then a night with a virgin.

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

After an impromptu lapdance of sorts at my campsite, Neighboring camper, Naomi; spontaneously impaled herself on my cock while in the throes of a massive orgasm. Then she dared me to walk buck naked with her for the couple hundred yards along the curving road of the K O A campground, toward the women s' shower house. The pool s distant yard light was the only real light other than the moon filtering through the trees above us. She held my hand and walked as if this were perfectly normal.

I chuckled as we stepped into the shower building s entry light. She opened the door, and I could hear a shower running, meaning we weren't going to be alone. "This isn't a good idea," I whispered.

"Come on. She'll be long gone by the time we're done," she whispered back, pulling on my arm to drag me into the shower house. We looked down the line of shower stalls and she pulled me all the way to the end one, past the one that was already in use.

Several minutes later, Naomi having just enjoyed a shower climax from behind, she repositioned behind me and I prepared for whatever surprises she offered.

After about 30 seconds under the hot shower and no touches, I turned around & found her gone, and so was my towel!

"Shit," I swore quietly, quickly rinsing myself off. I stepped out of the shower stall, realizing I had nothing at all to cover myself with, not even my towel. I and my turgid cock stepped out of the changing room portion into the aisle that led past all the stalls just as one of the other stalls opened.

A middle-aged woman stepped out with a towel wrapped around her body. She froze, the shower stall door held open, blocking the aisle so I couldn't get past as I stood dripping with my hard cock sticking out at her. She stared at me for long seconds before her eyes traveled down to my hard-on sticking out lewdly at her. She stood for even longer seconds, staring at me, before she looked up at me and seductively grinned.

"Ladies room? That's brave," she said, not making any move to close the door so I could get past.

"It was a friendly bet," I answered lamely.

"Did you win or lose?"

"Somehow I think I lost."

"It sure sounded like your friend didn't," she said with a knowing grin.

"Um... yeah, she didn't."

That was great to listen to, while I enjoyed my shower. Thank you! I could loan you one of my towels?"

"That would be great," I answered.

"Come, and take it off of me, if you want it, big boy." She smirked.

"Umm. You're sure?"

"Oh yeah," she said, stepping a little closer to me, but still holding the door so it blocked the path past her.

I stepped closer to her and gently pulled the towel where it was wrapped around her breasts. As I pulled it, it unwound from around her, leaving her naked. She had big soft, pendulous natural tits and a considerably-sized bush of curls on her mound, but otherwise a surprisingly trim body for an older woman, well, at least older than me.

"Oh darn. Now I don't have anything to wear," she said, stepping towards me, her hand leaving the door but now her whole body blocking my path. "But I'm willing to let you borrow it, for a price."

"A price?"

She grinned. "Listening to you and your friend was pretty stimulating. Let's just say that if I'm going to get that satisfied, it'd have to be here. You interested in cooling the fire you started in my cunt?"

"You want to have sex with me?"

"Maybe," she said, pressing both hands to my chest and gently pushing me back towards the shower stall I'd come out of. She gently pushed me back into it and didn't stop until I was in the shower portion. She turned around and pulled the bench out from the wall and bent over it, pushing her ass out at me. She wiggled her ass side to side expectantly, pushing back until her ass cheeks rubbed against my hard on. "So why don't you see what you can do with that."

I had to admit that I was pretty turned on the way Naomi had left me hanging, so who was I to argue. I grabbed my cock and rubbed my engorged head up and down her surprisingly wet slit, her copious inner lips spreading around me as I settled my head into the entrance to her vagina. I slowly pushed my head into her, letting her body expand around me.

"Oh damn," she moaned softly. "Just so you know...I've never done anything like this before."

"What, had sex with a strange man?"

"Had sex with any man other than my husband," she moaned as I stroked into her in short little strokes, working more of my cock into her, as her juices lubricated my shaft.

"Well, I hope it won't be a disappointment," I said softly as I started stroking into her. I slid almost all the way out and then thrust back in, jamming my cock all the way in until my thighs slapped her bare ass. I reached down past her body and cupped both her tits, capturing them from swinging. I alternately pinched and twisted both nipples and squeezed her big soft tits, while I pounded my cock in and out of her.

"Oh damn," she moaned over and over as I plunged into her, the feeling of my growing need racing towards climax. "Oh damn. I think...oh shit. I'm cumming," she squeaked loudly as her body shuddered and then stiffened, the only indication of her orgasm was the stiffness of her body and the squeezing of her vaginal walls around me. It was only half a dozen more strokes before I began to empty into her, my body jamming my shaft fully into her and spurting a gush of cum deep in her cunt. The two of us stayed there, panting, feeling my cock jerking and twitching deep inside her for almost a full minute before she pulled herself off my shaft. She stood up and turned around to face me, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me to her. She pressed her lips to mine in a long wet kiss. "Thank you," she whispered before letting go of me. She stepped back and walked out of the little stall. I followed a moment later, pulling the dropped towel from the floor and wrapping it around my waist. She'd stepped into the cubicle she was in previously and stood, with the door still open blocking the aisle, pulling on a pair of underwear.

"So, you had something else to wear."

"Guilty. I was actually standing here, fingering myself when I heard her go by. I guessed she left you hanging. I didn't know you didn't have anything to wear. I was just taking a chance at catching you before you left. I'm glad you didn't," she said as she pulled a thin nightshirt over her head, the hem falling down well past her ass. She stepped towards me again and reached up to wrap her arms around me. She pressed her tits to my chest and then her lips to mine. "I may need to come back and shower again in the morning," she whispered. "If you happen to still be around, maybe you could help me wash my hair?"

I chuckled. "We'll see," I whispered back before gently pushing her hips back to disengage us. She nodded and stepped far enough out to close the door after she picked up her little shower caddy. The two of us walked out of the shower house together and down the road. We stopped at my campsite, and she tugged the towel off of me. She tossed it over her shoulder to free her hand, which reached down to find my cock and stroke it.

"I wish I had time to throw you on the ground and ride you," she whispered as she stepped closer to me, pressing her shirt covered tits against my bare chest.

"Still horny?" I asked softly as I slipped my arms around her, reaching down with my hands to squeeze her ass.

"Surprisingly, yes," she answered a little breathlessly.

I grinned and used my fingers to bunch up her night shirt until I had my hands on her panties. I slipped my hands up enough to get my fingers into them and then pushed them down, forcing the material down over her ass. She let me kneel in front of her, my hands dragging her underwear down her legs as I did. I knelt in front of her and coaxed her to lift her right foot, pulling the panties off over it and then the left. Before she could set her left foot back down, I pulled it to hook over my shoulder. I pushed the hem of the shirt up enough to expose her curl covered mound and then leaned my face towards her, gently kissing her thigh and then her cunt lips. I used my fingers to tease her lips apart and then licked slowly up her slit to her now exposed clit.

"Oh fuck." She shivered as my tongue teased her clit, flicking over and around her hard nub. We stood there for long minutes, my tongue dipping between her lips as far back as I could reach before sliding up to her clit again. I shifted one hand under her ass to help hold her up, allowing two fingers to stick slightly into her exposed tunnel. I pulled away and looked up at her, her hands still holding onto my head and stroking my short hair. I unhooked her leg from my shoulder, a look of disappointment crossing her face in the tree filtered moonlight. I grabbed the towel from the ground where it had fallen and stood up. It only took me a moment to pull her the few feet to the tailgate of the truck. I put the towel on it and then pulled her to the tailgate. I pushed the night shirt up, letting her lift her arms for me to pull it all the way off before I pushed her back against the tailgate.

She leaned back, propping herself up with her elbows as I lifted her legs, her ass half hanging off the edge of the gate. I stepped between her legs and let go of one leg to grab my again hard cock. "This what you want?" I whispered in the dark as I rubbed my head up and down her slit.

"Oh yes," she hissed softly, closing her eyes as I pressed my head between her lips and into her vagina. "Oh God yes," she moaned as I pressed deeper. I started to push in and out, my short strokes lengthening as her juices lubricated me. In and out I stroked my cock as I moved my hand around her thigh, trapping her leg between my arm and my chest. I held her leg high in the air as I pumped in and out of her, my fingers now stroking her lips around her excited clit. I pressed my thumb between her lips to rub little circles on her clit, her soft delicate cunt lips closing around my thumb as she panted for breath. Her orgasm raced towards climax as my fat head stroked and caressed her tender vaginal walls and my thumb continued to tease her hard excited clit. I slid my left hand up her body to capture one of her wildly rolling tits, squeezing it and pinching her hard nipple gently between my thumb and finger. I twisted her nipple as I continued to assault her cunt, driving harder into her as her orgasm started to approach its pinnacle.

"Oh shit!" she squeaked loudly as her whole body seemed to dissolve in shudders and trembles. I continued stroking into her, trying to drive her climax as high and as long as I could. My thrusting cock pushed and teased her climax for nearly a full minute before she reached down and pressed her fingers against my stomach to stop my strokes. "Oh my God. Enough," she moaned softly. "Oh Lord what an orgasm."

"Glad you enjoyed it," I answered, letting her leg down. I helped her sit up, my hard cock still in her cunt as she pulled herself towards me. "I better go. Gary is going to get worried about me."

"I understand," I whispered as I picked up her nightshirt and helped her put it back on. She held herself tight to me, her legs wrapped around mine, holding my still hard cock inside her as long as possible. With a soft sigh she let her legs loose of mine and I stepped back, pulling from inside her.

"God, I hate to leave a cock like that," she said with a grin. "But I guess I'll just have to find a way to get Gary to fuck me like this."

"Try taking him to the women's showers. Being naughty is a huge turn on for most guys. If he happens to see another naked woman at the same time, just think what that might do for you two."

"He might just like that," she giggled. "Wonder if I can find a way to let him see someone without him knowing I know? I bet I could get Betty to flash him."

"Now you're thinking naughty," I chuckled as I helped her off the tailgate. She collected her towel and panties and then leaned to me to kiss me before walking silently off into the night.

I watched her walk off into the night before heading to my tent. I unzipped the door and then bent to close it back again. With all the windows still open, I crawled onto the big queen-sized air mattress that took up most of the tent. "Holy shit!" I cried in surprise when I touched something on the bed I wasn't expecting. I jumped up and frantically felt around for the little LED light that hung from the ceiling hook. I turned it on and saw the brunette from the camper across the way laying on my air mattress, completely naked, covering her eyes from the light. "What the hell?" I asked with a bit quieter voice as my pounding heart slowly put itself back in my chest.

"Hi," she said, moving one hand from her eyes with a nervous wave.

"What the hell are you doing here? And what the hell are you doing naked in my tent?"

"I...Um....I'm..."

"Come on. Get up and go back home," I said, reaching a hand out towards her. "I'm ready for some sleep."

"I can't," she said quietly. "I'm locked out."

"Well...Get dressed or something."

"Can't do that either. I don't have any clothes."

"No clothes?" I asked, looking around and realizing that my duffel bag and all the sheets and blankets were missing as well. "Shit! Whose hair-brained idea was this? Those two sisters?" I asked angrily. She made a face that left me to believe I was right. "And Naomi? She was supposed to keep me busy while they did this?"

"Sorta. But it wasn't her idea. They said if she didn't, they'd tell her mom that she'd been drinking with you."

"And that's a horrible thing? Drinking with me? Not having sex with a strange man?"

"It is if you come from a teetotaling family. Don't even get started on how they feel about her having sex."

"Jesus," I swore quietly.

"Oh yeah. Definitely."

"No. I mean... never mind. So why you? I guess I'm supposed to have sex with you?"

"Let's just say that...well...I haven't been with a lot of guys."

"So?"

"So, I haven't been with a lot of guys, like at all."

"So?"

"So, Linda and Sandy are determined to get me laid on this trip," she answered.

"And I'm their current target?"

"Well, you have to admit, you did respond to the teases."

"Which you started."

"Yeah, I did. I didn't honestly think you'd pay any attention, let alone stand out there with your cock like that."

"Yeah, well, I'm a sucker for big tits," I answered. "Now what?"

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 12 Jun 2026 17:54:00 -0600

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 1

Staying in a quiet campground may not be so quiet.

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was definitely time for this vacation. I hadn't taken one in almost four years. I spent most of that time driving from one wind turbine farm to another, each day climbing the nearly five hundred foot tall towers to repair and service the electronics and generators on top of the hollow towers. It was terrific money, and I was never out of work. In fact, that was the reason I was no longer married. My ex wanted someone that could not only provide the standard of living I was giving her, but also be there to share it. In the end, she found someone else to share the considerable amount of money she was getting each week from my paycheck.

I didn't even bother to have a house any longer. When I was "home" I stayed in a motel, with most of my belongings, the things she didn't take in the divorce, stored in a storage locker. I mean, why bother with a house if I'm on the road weeks at a time? I guess it isn't the best way to live life, going from one hotel to another, but I figure a few more years and I'll have enough money tucked away to retire and find something less stressful and physically demanding. At forty-eight, I doubted my arms and legs could withstand the strain for too many more years.

Sex, well, that was pretty easy. It's surprising how many middle-aged wives traveling for business... or pleasure... are willing to have a quick tryst with a seriously ripped guy their own age. Almost all the hotel bars had a plethora of targets. I preferred the already-married ladies, simply because it limited risk. There was little chance of romantic entanglements, which I admit having issues with; and nearly all of them were already on birth control, so I didn't have to worry about that little problem. After spending so much time being faithful while my ex was screwing around behind my back, if a married woman wanted to fuck around, then fine. I wasn't the relationship police.

But vacation for me needed to be totally different. I wanted to go someplace where I simply didn't know where today would take me. I drove thousands of miles just to get to the next job. I wanted to see what there was to see without any schedule or objective. I'd been doing this now for nearly two weeks, driving from attraction to attraction, camping when I got tired. Usually, I picked an out of the way camp ground, many of them being desolate "primitive" camp sites in little out of the way state parks.

That was what last night was. A little out of the way state park in the middle of the desert with only half a dozen camp sites. I had the place nearly to myself with the exception of a young lady half my age that rolled in shortly after I did. I was almost disappointed to not have the area to myself, mostly because I needed a shower, and in a place like this, a shower was standing next to my truck dribbling water on myself from my two gallon solar shower bag. I say I was almost disappointed, because after about an hour of sitting and chatting as the sun set, she agreed to get naked with me and share my shower. In her words, "after three days in these desert sites, she'd get naked with the devil if it meant getting her hair washed." She did get naked, letting me see her bare shaved teenage looking nethers and the two silver barbell type nipple piercings on her erect pink nipples, setting off her perky tanned B cup breasts.

After sharing half the bag of water wetting, soaping, and rising each other, we faced each other. She easily slipped my cock between her legs and held herself pressed tightly to me as I used the remainder of the water to wash her hair. By the time we were done we were both quite horny, her hips seeming to keep sliding while I was washing her hair. Unfortunately, I'd promised not to take advantage of her, and being a gentleman, I maintained that promise. After a little discussion, she did agree that she'd go as far as to sit on the hood of my truck, her legs spread, while we both pleasured ourselves only a few inches apart. While it took care of the momentary need, it was far from the satisfaction I really wanted at that moment.

I'll always wonder if it was fear or conscience that made her leave barely after daybreak and well before I planned on climbing out of my tent.

Tonight, it was a little campground, well out of the way, just the way I liked them. Those big K O A campgrounds are just too busy for my tastes. This one looked like it had maybe two dozen sites tucked back in the woods, and of those, only about half a dozen were occupied. This is one of the reasons I was kind of frustrated. The rather cute young lady at the counter gave me a site, not off alone, but right across the little gravel road from one of those national chain rented motor homes. There were plenty of sites where I could be alone, instead I was going to have neighbors less than 30 yards away.

I frowned to myself as I pulled into the camp site. I was still irritated as I set my small tent up and strung the extension cord to the electrical pole for the fan and light I used in my tent in hot weather. My irritation had faded to mild musings as I stripped down in the tent and changed to some athletic shorts before going out to start a fire in the little fire pit. The mild musings were dispelled completely at the sound of the three young women walking down the gravel path and into the site across the gravel drive, each of them wrapped in a beach towel as they came from the little pool near the front of the campground. I was sure they had to have on more than towels as the three trooped into the camper and closed the door behind them, but that didn't keep my mind from imagining. Maybe it wouldn't be quite as bad a spot as I expected. True, they weren't middle-aged housewives looking for a naughty experience, but they looked to be late twenties or early thirties. I wasn't against enjoying the view of three younger cuties. True, I wasn't likely to do anything close to what I'd do with a middle-age housewife, but then...

I settled by the fire in my sturdy little camp chair and pulled out my phone to read my book, the sun still at least an hour from setting. It wasn't long before the three came back out, each drawing a chair around their fire pit, that held a small smoldering fire. Two of them looked like sisters, tall thin, long blonde hair, small tits and very tight clothing. The third was a bit rounder, not fat by any means, but definitely larger than the sisters, medium length brown hair, nice ass filling out the somewhat baggy micro shorts and big tits that stretched the tank top tantalizingly. With her back to me I couldn't really tell if she wore a bra, but from the bouncing I noticed between the door and the chair, I suspected not.

I sat, reading my book, but still overhearing small bits of the conversation they were having between giggles and laughs. My ears perked up considerably when I started to hear "I dare you" and "chicken".

"I bet he won't even notice you." I heard one of them say slightly louder.

"But if he does?" another asked, clearly nervous about something.

"Then she has to." I heard the third say, though I couldn't tell which of the three was talking.

Almost suddenly the one dark haired girl stood up, turned around to face me and pulled the bottom of her tank top up, showing off a pair of large, nicely shaped breasts. Each tit was mostly white, showing how large the bikini top that she typically tanned in was, but her areola was nearly a quarter of the front of each breast with a surprisingly large hard pink nipple poking out at me. She held the top up for at least five full seconds before pulling the top down over her tits and sitting back down quickly, her back to me as she covered her face with her hands in apparent embarrassment.

"He definitely noticed!" she said after half a dozen seconds, pulling her hands from her face.

"Well, sis. Guess you missed that one. And the way he's staring, he's not about to miss a single detail." One of the blonde girls said to the other.

"Well, it isn't the first time a guy has seen my tits," the second blonde said as she stood up. She walked around the chairs until she was nearly to the road separating us. She pulled up the bottom of the light weight t-shirt she had on, showing me a pair of perky little B cup titties that were tanned completely across with barely a hint of tan lines. She held her shirt up for considerably longer than the first girl did before pulling it back down and turning to walk back to the fire pit in their campsite.

"You didn't have to stop there," I called, hopefully loud enough for her to hear me without the whole campground hearing it. She stopped where she was, reached behind her and pushed her shorts down, the elastic waistband pushing down below the curve of her cheeks. She wiggled her ass side to side for several seconds before she pulled the shorts back up over her sexy little ass.

"That better?" she asked over her shoulder.

"I wouldn't have minded if they went lower," I called back, starting to enjoy the little game, my cock already getting hard in my shorts.

"Oh really? Tell me, just how low do you want them to go?"

"Well, seems to me you were pretty insistent on getting your friend to show off her tits, how about you pull 'em all the way down?"

"All the way as in, to my ankles?"

I chuckled. "That's all the way."

She said something to the other girls that I couldn't hear, the sister looking blonde nodding and giggling, while the head of the brunette shook side to side significantly.

"We're talking about it," the formerly-flashing blonde called back before saying something else to the two girls. It seemed like whatever she said was finally accepted by the brunette. She turned around to face me and stepped to the road. "We will if you do."

I was a little surprised. I hadn't played "You show me yours and I'll show you mine" since I was a teenager. I thought about it for a few seconds. "Kind of public for that, isn't it?"

"Well, if you're scared..."

"Honey, scared isn't in my vocabulary. I climb windmills for a living."

"Well then? Unless you don't have anything to show off..."

I chuckled again. "Tell me, what do you do for a living?"

"Wouldn't you like to know?" she answered with a smile, pulling her shirt up again; enough to expose one of her breasts.

"Okay. If you're not afraid of public, strip for me then. All the way."

"I will if you do." The bold blonde offered.

"And if I do? Just how long will you stand there naked?" I tested her resolve.

"As long as you do, providing you don't do anything like touch your cock or try to cross the road."

"Hmm, afraid of me being some kind of a pervert or rapist or something?" I decided to speak to her fears.

"Something," she said. "So?"

"Well, seems a little unfair for your friends to get a free show." I upped the ante.

"Oh, they'll be putting up too, but not completely naked. That'll be me. Just like you suggested. Or don't you think you have enough to impress us?"

"Honey, if you wanna see me naked, I'm game. You wouldn't be the first woman I've been naked in public, with in the last few years. So, bring it on!" I said as I stood up, my already-hard cock tenting out my shorts significantly. I was suddenly glad I'd decided to wear just the shorts without my briefs.

"Come on girls. Time to put up."

"I don't believe I'm doing this," the brunette said quietly as she got up and walked towards the road with her two friends. They stopped across the narrow gravel road in the growing gloom and waited for me to reach the same trail.

The blonde pulled her shirt up and off and dropped it on the ground at her feet and then stood, waiting for me to respond. "Your turn?"

I grinned at her and then pushed my shorts down, letting it drag my shaft down and then pop free, snapping back upwards and slapping my pelvis with a gentle splat. "Good enough?" I asked as I stood with my feet spread enough to let my full sack swing low and free.

"Shit," the blonde whispered as she reached for her shorts. She pushed them down and stepped out of them as she stared at my rock hardness, bouncing slightly with my heartbeat. Her tits were small and perky. Her entire body was completely tanned with only a hint of a tiny bikini line around each nipple and her completely shaved mound and teenage-looking snatch. She looked damn hot, and I wondered if she tanned naked outside or in a tanning bed. She stood naked for long seconds, staring at me before turning to her friends. "Come on you two. You agreed," she said as she stepped her feet slightly further apart. One hand slid up her body to her tits and squeezed one nipple while the other slipped down between her legs to stroke her fingers across her glistening lips.

The other blonde pushed her shorts to her knees, exposing a nearly identical cunt, only with a small patch of blonde curls on her mound and a more definite white patch on her cunt and mound. She pulled her shirt up and held it above her tits. The brunette was considerably slower. She pushed her panties down to her thighs, pushing them barely low enough to expose her snatch and the creamy white triangle that was running between her legs. I could just see a little of her cunt as she held her thighs pressed together, limiting my view. She pulled her shirt up again, exposing a pair of easily full C cup maybe even D cup tits. The white around her breasts clearly said she wore a conservative bikini when she was outside and appeared quite shy about her body.

"Jesus," the second blonde said, staring at my cock. "Can I touch it?"

I chuckled. "I thought your sister, it is your sister, right? I thought your sister was worried about me touching you ladies."

"I don't mind if you don't mind," she said as she walked across the maybe fifteen feet of gravel between us. She reached out for my cock and wrapped her hand around me, gripping my hard-on. "Damn! I can't even get my whole hand around it," she said as I gently reached up and teased one of her nipples. She stroked her hand on it a few times, running it all the way to my engorged head before sliding it all the way back to my balls again.

"You wanna play with it or fuck it?" I whispered, getting more turned on by the second, between her hand slowly stroking me, my fingers teasing her nipple, her sister fingering herself a few yards away and the sight of those big tits on the brunette girl. "You wanna come touch it too?" I asked looking right at the brunette.

"Oh God. No. I couldn't. I mean. No," she said, dropping her shirt and pulling her shorts up as she practically ran to the camper and disappeared inside. That seemed to be the end of the game as the brave blonde let go of my cock, dropped her shirt and pulled her shorts up before backing away from me and then turning and walking back to the camper as well.

"You?" said to the more boisterous blonde observer.

"Sorry. I only flash. I don't fuck strangers," the naked blonde said as she picked up her shorts and walked back to the fire pit. She stood there, her ass pointed at me in the growing darkness and pulled on her shorts, giving me a quick look at her cunt from behind. I pulled my own pants up, walked back to the truck and dug out a lantern. I pumped up the gas and lit the mantle. I set it on the tailgate before pulling out a beer and returning to my chair, somewhat disappointed that it hadn't gone further than it had, given she was standing there stroking my cock. I wouldn't have minded one bit if she wanted to get fucked.

I looked over and saw only the first blonde sitting by the fire, so I slouched back in my camp chair, rested my feet on a big rock, & went back to reading my book.

"Hey Linda!" I heard a voice say as a pair of feet crunched in the gravel.

"Naomi! You missed all the

Guide For Deflowering A Man

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 11 Jun 2026 10:18:00 -0600

Guide For Deflowering A Man

Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men.

By April601. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

" type="audio/mpeg">

In my early 20’s I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?

I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn’t expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.

After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.

First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.
Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.
Third dates maybe a hand job.
Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, and
If we made it the fifth date there were no limits.

I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven’t heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we’ll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.

I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don’t ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.

My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.

Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.

After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.

As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I’m stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.

He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn’t sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.

I wasn’t sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?

The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I’d just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he’d even let me have another chance.

Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.

“Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One’,“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”

The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.

But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.

Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn’t out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.

A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that’s one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?

As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn’t anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn’t a virgin, I’m sure there wouldn’t have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.

Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man’s virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.

I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl’. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.

Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?

Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?

Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.

I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn’t much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.

The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn’t believe how aroused I was. I don’t think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.

Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry’s loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.

We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.

Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.

I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.

I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn’t allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn’t hiding anything.

I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.

I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.

I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn’t want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.

I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.

I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.

Despite my best efforts he wasn’t ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.

It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn’t going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.

Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn’t want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.

I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?

He wasn’t ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.

Then it hit me…what’s going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn’t he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn’t possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren’t you cumming?”

He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.

After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.

I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!

Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.

I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn’t be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.

As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.

He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.

That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn’t get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.

When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn’t wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.

I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.

The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.
The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.
The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.
That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.

I wanted to do it again; I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.

Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.

PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.

By April601 for Literotica

Touching Toni: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 10 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Touching Toni: Part 2

Best friends make the most of an arrangement.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Week To Come.

"Good morning, Jake," his mother said when he came downstairs for breakfast.

"Morning Mom," he smiled at her. "Something smells good."

"Scrambled eggs and bacon," she smiled. It was still his favorite.

Jake just smiled, made a plate for himself, and his mother, and sat down at the table while she was taking the last of the eggs out of the pan and putting them into the bowl that he had just half emptied to make their plates.

Jake was already through his first serving when Diane sat down and started on hers.

"Where's Dad?" Jake asked, noting his absence.

"He's golfing today. I told him he could golf this weekend if he would come on my work retreat with me this coming week," she replied while continuing to eat.

"Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that. Aren't Toni's folks going to that too?"

"Yes, since Charlotte and I work together we kind of have to go, but luckily your Dad and Henry have agreed to go with us so it should be a good time."

"Sounds like fun. A whole week in cabins on the lake," Jake said.

"Yeah, as long as the events don't get too corny," she smirked. "Last year they had some motivational group come in and we had to do all these trust exercises and stuff. I think it's going to be a little more relaxed and free flowing this year. There are some set agenda items, but much of the time is supposed to be devoted to really relaxing and decompressing. That's one reason they're allowing spouses to come this year, to make it kind of a seminar and a vacation."

"Well, I hope y'all have a good time," Jake said, "y'all deserve it."

"Well thank you Jake," she smiled at him.

"I expect you'll look after Toni while we're all away. I think this is the longest either of you have been alone so we expect you to look out for one another," his mother said.

"Yes ma'am," Jake said, keeping his head down, looking at his empty plate, "I won't let anything happen to her," he promised.

Work Retreat.

It was a warm and sunny Texas afternoon and Jake had seen his parents off to their week-long retreat. He had just finished his workout in the home gym his family had in the basement and was coming up to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water when he heard the front door open and close. No one had rung the doorbell so that left two options. Either he was getting burglarized, or ....

"Jake?" He heard Toni's voice call out.

"Yeah," he said coming to the top of the basement stairs.

Toni came from the den into the kitchen as he came in from the other side.

"Been working out I see," Toni said, looking at his sweaty body dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, and feeling a warmth starting to spread from her center outward. "He looks yummy!" she thought to herself.

"Yeah, a little bit," he said looking at her in her jean shorts, wearing a snug fitting tank top. Texas summers were no joke, even in Northern Texas, so clothing was usually chosen more for its cooling properties than style. Her hair was braided in a long braid, reaching to her waistline.

"Cool, I just thought I'd come hang out over here since everybody's gone. I don't really like being completely alone," she confessed.

"Sure, no problem," Jake said, "Let me run take a shower and then we'll hang out."

"Sounds good to me," she said, going back into the den and turning on the TV.

Jake ran upstairs, got some clean clothes and jumped in the shower. He showered quickly, threw on his clothes, hung up his towel, and headed back downstairs.

Toni was sitting on the couch with her shoes in the floor and her long legs pulled up under her. His heart skipped a beat as he saw her sitting there. She looked up and saw him standing in the door way and smiled her little half smile which made her green eyes sparkle.

"So what's on the agenda for today?" Jake asked.

"Well," Toni said, "Kaylee is having a get together at her pool this evening and invited us."

"Sounds good," Jake said. He really didn't care much for crowds, but he knew Toni wanted to go so....

"Really?" Toni asked, her eyebrows slightly raised.

"Sure," Jake said. "I don't have anything else to do, and I did promise my mom that I'd keep an eye on you."

"Okay, go grab what you need and then we'll run over to my house and I'll get my stuff," she said, leaning down to put her sandals back on.

Jake went up to his room, put on his socks and shoes and grabbed a pair of swim trunks and an extra tee shirt, his sun glasses and a UT ball cap. Throwing everything in a gym bag, he headed back down stairs where Toni was waiting. They went out, locking the front door behind them.

Jake tossed his bag into the truck before following Toni over to her house.

"Come on up," she said, heading up the stairs. "I just need to grab a few things."

Jake followed along behind.

He looked around her room as he stood in the doorway. It was a typical teenage girl's room he assumed. He had only seen two teenage girls' rooms and they were pretty much the same. Posters of the latest celebrity heart throb, soft pastel colors, white bedroom furniture, a queen sized bed with a floral print comforter. She had a shelf, built like a pyramid, so each successive level had a shorter shelf.

On the bottom, she had five sea shells she and Jake had collected when their families had vacationed together at the beach a couple of summers ago. The next shelf had 4 snow globes that her Dad had gotten from his company travels over the years. Next were 3 plastic horses that Jake had given her over the years. One white, one black, and one a buckskin. Toni loved horses. Above that were 2 pictures. One was her and Jake, not long after he'd moved in next door, and the other was her and Jake at their high school graduation. The first picture had always been there, the second she changed every so often with a new one, and the replaced one went into an album she kept in her book shelf.

The top row was a single small shelf, and on it sat a pitiful little toy car with most of the paint missing and only three wheels. It had held the top spot on the shelf since she got it. It was her most prized possession.

"Hold this open," Toni said, handing him her bag.

Jake dutifully held the bag while she went around the room, digging things out of dresser drawers, closets, and clothes baskets. She reached in, grabbing an extra pair of panties and a bra which she threw toward the bag, but overshot slightly, hitting Jake right in the face with them. The bra bounced off and landed on his arm, the panties however hung there precariously from the bill of his hat, the light cotton fabric not having enough weight or gravity to fall.

"Oops," Toni giggled, "sorry about that."

Jake blew on the panties and they dislodged and fell into the bag. "Uh, no worries," he said, his face now flaming red.

Toni grabbed the rest of her stuff, tossed it in the bag, and grabbing the bra still laying across his arm, put it in the bag as well.

"Ready to go," she announced.

Jake zipped the bag up and following Toni, headed back down stairs.

Kaylee’s House.

A dozen or so people were already at Kaylee's house when they arrived. It was about a half and half mix of guys and girls. Everyone was laughing, splashing and having a good time. Jake and Toni went into the pool house to change into their swim suits. Toni went into the changing room and Jake went in the bathroom where he changed into his swim trunks and a navy blue sleeveless tee shirt. They came back out at about the same time. Toni had on the turquoise bikini with a white wrap around her waist that went almost all the way to the floor. Jake's pulse tripled in an instant and he could feel himself beginning to get erect at the sight of her. He picked up a beach ball that was sitting in the corner and held it in front of himself, hoping she wouldn't realize what he was doing. He was scared to think of what Toni would say if she knew he was having these thoughts about her. He was her best friend, and was supposed to protect her, but lately he felt like it was him she needed protection from.

They went out of the pool house and Jake jumped immediately into the pool, hoping the cool water would help cool him off, both literately and figuratively. He watched as Toni went over to say hi to Kaylee and Steve who were sitting on the covered swinging chair.

"Hey Toni," Kaylee said as Toni walked up to her. "You remember Steve," she said, patting him on the leg.

"Yes, hey Steve," Toni said.

"Hey Toni," Steve replied. "Hey, I wanted to apologize about Travis. Kaylee told me about what he tried to do with you. He's a freaking idiot and a steroid jock. We went by his Dad's house and let him know that if he showed his face around here, or especially you, that we'd help your boyfriend beat his ass."

"Her what?" Kaylee asked.

"Her boyfriend, the tall guy she's always with." Steve turned to Toni. "Isn't that your boyfriend?"

"No," she said, looking at Jake standing in the pool, leaning against the side, his eyes closed and his head tilted back, his face to the sun, "he's my best friend. He has been since we were six years old."

"He must be a good friend because he messed Travis up. He had busted teeth, a fractured jaw, a concussion. That's the kind of damage done by someone that loves you." Steve said, "in my opinion anyway."

Could that be true Toni pondered? Could he love her the way she loved him? She knew he loved her, but was it the kind of love that would make him want her the way she wanted him?

"He watches you," Steve said, "not creepy stalker like, but like you're very special to him. I noticed it at the lake the other day, that's why I thought y'all were together."

"Toni!" Someone was coming through the crowd toward her.

"Stormy!" Toni exclaimed as the blonde girl made her way through the small crowd of people.

Stormy Davis was the stereotypical blonde bomb shell. She was 5'7", long wavy blonde locks, bright blue eyes that Toni had wondered more than once if they were colored contacts. She had an hourglass figure with large tits that weren't what Nature provided but were really expensive, a slim waist, and flared hips. She had been the head cheerleader her senior year at their high school. Toni was never a cheerleader, preferring instead to actually play sports instead of cheering for them. She had played basketball, volleyball, softball, and soccer.

Stormy finally reached the small group and gave Toni a hug.

"So, how have you been since graduation?" she asked Toni.

"Just trying to enjoy the summer before starting to college in the fall," Toni said.

"So where's Jake?" Stormy asked, looking around. Everyone knew you rarely saw one without the other.

"He's in the pool," Toni pointed him out.

"Mmm, I wish he'd take that tee shirt off. I can see his big shoulders, arms, and chest through the shirt, but I bet they'd look a lot better without it," she said wistfully.

Toni suddenly had the urge to take Stormy over to the pool and hold her head underwater. Where did that come from? Was she jealous of Stormy wanting so see Jake's body. Short answer: hell yes, she was. Stormy had a reputation that seemed to come along with being head cheerleader. Rumor was that she was very sexually active and that once she set her sights on a guy, that was it. They were conquests to her, and once she got what she wanted, she moved on to the next one.

Toni suddenly wanted to introduce her to Travis, but then immediately felt bad. Sexual-free-spirit or not, no woman should ever be forced to do something they didn't want to do.

"He has a sensitivity to the sun," Toni said, repeating the story that had been made up years prior to explain why he never took his shirt off in front of anyone. "His back and chest break out in an awful rash if they get too much sun."

"Well that's just a shame," Stormy said, watching Jake in the pool.

Toni took her wrap off and set it on the seat next to Kaylee. "I'm going to go jump in for a bit," she said, walking off toward the pool.

Jake saw her coming and smiled. She took three running steps and jumped, right at him. He tried to catch her, but her momentum took them both to the bottom of the pool.

Jake came up for air, and saw Toni had already surfaced, laughing. He couldn't help but smile as the reflections of the sunlight off of the water danced across her emerald eyes.

She swam over next to him and whispered in his ear. "Somebody's been checking you out."

"What?" he asked, surprised.

"Yep, Stormy Davis was just up there asking me all about you," Toni teased.

He looked up and spotted Stormy, and she did appear to be looking and smiling at him.

"Why would she be asking about me?" he asked, confused.

"Well, apparently she thinks my best friend is a hunk," she said, winking at him.

Stormy was beautiful in a movie star sort of way. Her folks came from old Texas Oil, so she was rich, and could afford the best of everything and she was used to getting her way. Toni wondered if Jake might be interested in Stormy.

Jake had never dated. He would talk to the girls in their circle of friends, but he had never sought out a girl in a romantic sense. She had attributed that to his past, and not trusting intimate relationships, but as they got into their teens she expected hormones to take over and that natural drive that seems to exist in every man to reproduce the species to come forth, but for Jake, he had never pursued anyone that she knew of. Was he truly so broken that he might never have a loving physical relationship?

"Yeah, right," Jake said. "She could have any guy in our class."

"I think she's already had most of them," Toni quipped with a wicked smile.

Jake just grinned. His best friend had a caustic wit when she wanted to.

"Maybe you should ask her out," Toni suggested.

"Uh, what?" Jake asked, stunned.

"I know she'd go out with you."

"Well, I can't," Jake said.

"Why not?" Toni pressed.

"I just can't." Jake suddenly had that look in his eyes, like a trapped animal. He turned, climbed up the ladder and headed straight to the pool house.

Toni stood there, watching him practically run into the pool house. What had that been about? Had she pushed him too far? Was he really that afraid of intimacy? She felt horrible for making him scared like that. She got out of the pool, got her towel to dry off, and collected her wrap.

She decided to give him a little time and assumed that he would be back so she mingled, speaking with friends here and there, mostly Kaylee and Steve. After nearly an hour had passed and Jake was still not back, she began to get worried.

She went to the pool house and looked around, but Jake was nowhere to be found. She looked where he had put their bags. Her bag was still there, but his was gone.

She went back outside and looked around but couldn't find him. She walked around to where they had parked the truck. His truck was there, but when she opened the door, she saw his keys lying in the seat. She knew he hadn't left them there when they had arrived, so she assumed that he left on foot, but had left her with the truck to get home.

Toni quickly went back to the pool house, threw her shirt and shorts on over her swimsuit, and headed out. She drove his truck toward his house, expecting to see him before she got there, but he was not on the road. Had he walked the whole five miles back home this quickly?

She parked the truck and mounted the front steps of the house. The front door was locked, but she had his truck keys, and knew where the hidden key was on the front porch. Unlocking the door, she ran up the stairs to his room. The door was open so she looked in. Jake was lying on his back on the bed. His arms folded over his face. His chest still moving up and down rapidly from the exertion of running all the way home, his blonde hair was plastered to his forehead from the swimming and the sweat. His face and arms were flushed.

Toni padded over on bare feet and eased herself down on the bed next to him. Laying her head on his chest and stretching her arm over his stomach. She felt his body tense at her touch. He had always avoided physical contact with everyone, except for his parents, and her. She was afraid that she might suddenly lose her place in this exclusive club. She started to remove her arm when he reached down with his left hand and stopped her. Holding her arm across his stomach.

"Toni, I'm sorry," Jake started out.

"No Jake, I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have teased you like that."

"No, it's not your fault. I know you didn't mean anything by it, it's just that the thought of asking out a girl, while I'm already in love with another girl; it just wouldn't be right." He said it in a low whisper.

"What do you mean, you're already in love with another girl?" She was both thrilled and terrified of what his answer might be.

"Toni," he confessed. "I love you. I always have, and I always will. I love you as my first and best friend, but I also love you in another way."

"And what way is that?" Toni asked, feeling light headed and giddy.

"In a way that I want to kiss you, and hold you in my arms forever. In a way that I want to make love to you if someday you loved me too."

"Well," Toni whispered in his ear, her hot breath causing an almost instant erection. "Welcome to someday Jake, because I do love you, too."

Jake moved his other arm and looked down at Toni who was looking up at him. She slowly moved up, never taking her eyes off of his, and placed her lips softly on his. Her right hand slid up his chest, up the side of his neck before moving to the back of his head, drawing his head down even further. Her mouth opened ever so slightly and her tongue reached out tentatively and touched his lips. At first she felt him stiffen, but then he opened his mouth and let her tongue enter. As it touched his tongue it was like an electric shock that flowed through his whole body. Jake's arms tightened around her body, pulling her on top of him. He could suddenly feel her tits pressing into his chest. As he kissed her more passionately she started to move her hips in such a way that she was rubbing directly on top of his rock hard erection.

"Umm," they both moaned in unison.

"Oh Jake," Toni said as she kissed neck, "I have wanted this for so long now."

"Me too." Jake whispered, nuzzling her neck and ear. "I have loved you, really loved you for so long now. I was so scared to act on it because I was afraid if you didn't feel the same way that you wouldn't or couldn't be my friend anymore and I just couldn't bear to think of that."

"Oh, baby. I thought the same thing. You have never expressed any interest in girls so I didn't know if that was something you were even interested in. I know the terrible things that you lived through, and that could mess someone up for life, and I'm not saying you're broken, but I wouldn't blame you if you had some reservations about getting in a physical relationship. I know how you are about being touched, and I know you tolerate it from me, but I didn't know if you actually liked it."

"You're right. I did have a rough go at the start. I know that since I came here that I'm safe, and cared for and loved, but I know I still have an issue about being touched. There are some memories that I don't know if I'll ever be able to repress, but that first day that you climbed the fence into my back yard and we played cars, and then I

Touching Toni: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 09 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Touching Toni: Part 1

Best friends find they both want something more.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jake awoke from what was apparently a very good dream since he could feel his erection straining against his boxers. Lying on his side, facing the wall, he was still in that transition between sleep and wakefulness. Taking a deep breath and stretching he noticed a distinct and familiar smell. It was floral and fresh with a hint of strawberry. He started to roll over but something was pressed against his back. Craning his head around the first thing he saw were bare feet with red painted toe nails, ankles crossed with one foot lightly bouncing. Turning his head further, he saw bare legs, smooth, shapely, tan, and athletic. He next saw blue-jean shorts over narrow hips, a tucked in white tee shirt concealing firm, proud tits, one of which was covered by a cascade of blue-black hair which came almost to the waist, a long slender neck, clean jawline, supple lips, narrow nose, and deep emerald green eyes. The eyes, and the lips, held a smile as Jake looked at his unexpected visitor.

"Morning sleepy head," Toni said pertly.

"Hey Toni," Jake said sleepily, in his deep soft voice. "What's up?"

"Uh, not you," she joked. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to wake up today. I started to wake you once, but you sounded like you were having a really good dream so I just got comfortable and waited for you to wake up."

"What time is it? How long have you been here?" Jake asked, still keeping his back to her because his erection was still raging.

Toni looked down at her phone. "It's 9:30 in the morning and I've been here about an hour or so."

"So what are you doing here so early on a Saturday morning?"

"Will you go with me to the mall today?" Toni asked.

"Uh, yeah, sure. I just need to take a shower," Jake said.

"Okay," she said looking at him with her trademark half-smile. She waited a full five seconds to see if he would move. He didn't.

"I'm going to get some orange juice," she said getting up off the bed. "You want some?"

"Uh, sure," he said, still looking back over his shoulder.

Toni left her sandals on the floor next to his bed and padded barefoot out the door, headed to the kitchen.

Jake jumped out of bed with tented boxers. He grabbed some clean underwear, a pair of khaki shorts and a tee shirt and headed down the hall to the bathroom, but only after looking both ways at the door to make sure no one would see him.

Turning on the shower as soon as he got inside the bathroom, he stripped his boxers off and threw them in the hamper.

Feeling the water before stepping into the shower, he put both hands on the wall and let the water flow over his head and down his back. At 6'3" he had to bend slightly at the waist to get his head below the shower head. His broad back was pale compared to his face, neck and arms which were nicely tanned. Jake had the classic farmer's tan, meaning he was rarely out in the sun without a shirt on. The reason for that was evident in the raised red scars crisscrossing his back.

Fostered.

Jake had grown up in the foster care system. His mother had abandoned him on the steps of a church in Cleveland, Ohio when he was a day old. He was handed over to social services and placed with a family that made a living out of gaming the foster care system. Child care was not on their list of priorities. He was barely fed, never loved, and when the man of the house had a little too much to drink, the boy became the target of his evil inclinations.

When he was 6 years old, and after a particularly harsh beating, he had waited until his foster parents had finally passed out from drink, took the only thing he owned, a small metal car with one wheel missing, and he left. It was raining and cold. He didn't know where he was going, but he knew he wasn't staying here anymore.

He walked down the dimly lit sidewalk, passed street corners where hookers and drug dealers plied their trades, past darkened alleyways where junkies snorted and injected drugs, some of them for the last time. He felt invisible, as he had so often in his home. Unseen and unheard until fate or just plain bad luck seemed to shine a spotlight upon him, making him the most visible thing in the room. A target. On this night though, thankfully, he remained invisible. Cold and wet, but invisible to those around him.

Suddenly he smelled something that smelled like heaven. Someone was cooking and his stomach was growling. Driven by hunger, he followed his nose down an alley until he found a door propped open and the smells coming out where too much to resist. He went inside and found a pan of fresh bread rolls. He grabbed one and started eating. He didn't hear the large man that walked up behind him.

"Would you like a glass of milk with that?" a voice behind him asked.

He spun around like a cornered animal, looking for an escape.

The man could see the fear in the boy's eyes. He backed up so that he wasn't too imposing and knelt down on one knee. "It's okay son, I'm not going to hurt you," he said holding his empty hands, palms out, toward him. "Would you like some eggs and bacon?" he asked.

"What's bacon?" the boy asked quietly.

"What's bacon?" the man asked stunned. "Well son, it's only the best dang breakfast food on the planet. It's practically its own food group."

"I've never had any bacon," he said, unable to meet the man's eyes.

"What's your name son?"

The boy stood, not answering, looking down at the floor.

"It's okay son, you're not in trouble. My name's Mike." He held out his large hand.

The boy automatically flinched back, away from his hand.

"Hey, hey, hey; it's okay. No one's going to hurt you, I promise," Mike said soothingly. "You do have a name don't you?"

The boy shook his head slowly, side to side.

"Well, how about we call you, uh, Jake?"

"Jake," the boy whispered. It was the first time in memory that he had an actual name, other than kid, brat, bastard, or any of a hundred names of the type. He nodded his head and said again, "Jake."

"Okay Jake, how about those eggs and bacon?"

"Okay," Jake said, his head slowly nodded.

Scrambled eggs and bacon soon became Jake's favorite food in the world. It was so good. He had eaten two scrambled eggs and was on his 6th piece of bacon when he heard someone knocking on the back door of the diner.

"Jake, this is John." Mike said, introducing the man who came in. "John is a policeman and he helps people."

"Hey Jake," John said. Mike had already warned him about trying to touch the boy. "Like Mike said, I'm a police detective. My job is to help people. Do you need help, Jake?"

Jake sat, looking at Mike and John for a few moments before very slowly nodding his head.

"Okay, finish your breakfast, and we'll get Mike to make you a sack lunch to take with us, and we'll go for a ride in my car, okay?"

"Okay," Jake whispered.

"Hey Mike, would you have any of MJ's clothes here? He's about Jake's size isn't he?" John asked. MJ was Mike Jr., Mike's 5 year old son.

"You know, I think I do. I keep a change of clothes for him here because whenever he comes by to visit he invariably gets something on his shirt or his pants so I keep a couple sets of clothes here."

Mike left the room and soon came back with a shirt, pair of pants, and even a pair of sneakers.

"Hey Jake, would you like to change into some dry clothes?"

"Okay," Jake said.

"All right, come on back here where you can have some privacy."

Mike took Jake to his office and gave him the clothes, "Here you go bud, put these on."

Mike closed the door, but walked around the side of the office where there was a window. He just wanted to make sure Jake could get changed okay. When he looked through the window, the blood drained from his face. "John," he hissed.

John came over and looked through the window. He saw Jake gingerly removing his old, wet tee shirt. The red lashes across his back were angry, swollen, and fresh. "My God," Mike said in an emotional whisper. John simply shook his head. In his line of work, he had seen this type of thing far too often, and he never got used to it.

When he was changed, Jake was taken to the police department where he was able to give the names of his foster parents. They were arrested, charged, and would be in prison for many years to come.

John called his sister, Diane, in Texas, because he knew that she and her husband had recently found out that they would never be able to have children and had been talking about adopting. He arranged with the social services representative to meet with Diane and Bob Hardin. Within the month, Jake was getting on his first airplane, bound for Dallas, Texas.

Bob and Diane understood the uphill battle they faced with Jake. They knew that years of abuse would be hard to overcome, but they were kind, patient, supportive and now Jake was 18, having just graduated in the top five percent of his class, with academic scholarships for pretty much anywhere he wanted to go. He still had his physical scars, and his emotional scars. He still did not like to be touched. He would willingly accept physical contact from only three people. His adopted parents and Toni Flint.

Jake moved in with Bob and Diane, to a quiet suburb in The Colony, Texas. Soon after, he was outside, playing in their spacious back hard. Though his adoptive parents had bought him many new toys, he still played with his familiar old three wheeled car. On this day, as he played, he heard a voice call to him with a simple, "Hi."

Jake turned to see a girl about his age standing at the fence between his yard and the yard next door. She was tan with long hair that was shiny black like a crow's wing. She had green eyes that seemed to look into his soul.

"Hi," Jake said.

"What's your name?"

"Jake."

"Hi Jake, I'm Toni."

"Isn't that a boy's name?"

"Not when you spell it with an 'I'," she said pertly.

"Do you want to play?" Jake asked her.

"Sure." Toni climbed the chain link fence without a moment's hesitation.

"What are you playing?" Toni asked him.

"Cars," Jake said.

"Okay. Do you have another car?"

"No, but you can play with mine," Jake said, handing her the beat up little car.

"Thank you," Toni said.

After playing and talking for a while, they heard a voice calling. "Toni, Toni Flint!"

"Oh, there's my mom," Toni said, holding the little car out to Jake.

"You can keep it," Jake said quietly.

Toni looked at the pitiful little car and smiled a little half smile. "Thank you," she said and reached out and grabbed Jake in a big hug. Jake stood stock still for a second before slowly reaching his arms around her.

Diane Hardin, watching from the kitchen window smiled, even as a tear fell from her eye.

Toni and Jake has been inseparable best friends ever since.

Morning Routine.

After taking care of his morning wood, Jake finished showering, jumped out, dried off quickly, brushed his teeth, shaved, put on after shave and deodorant, and finally put on his shorts and tee shirt. Back in his room, he found Toni, again laying back on his bed, holding her phone in one hand and a pop tart in the other. Two glasses of orange juice, one already half empty, sat on the bedside table.

He was still rubbing his head with a towel when he walked into the room. He threw the towel on the desk chair, and grabbed some socks and shoes. Putting them on, he said, "Okay, ready to go."

Toni looked over at him and shook her head while making little clucking noises with her tongue. Swinging her long legs over the side of the bed, she pointed back at the desk chair.

"Sit," she commanded.

Jake looked at Toni and sat back down in the desk chair.

Walking over to his dresser, she picked up a comb and walked around behind his chair. She ran her fingers through his wild mass of blonde hair. His hair was close cut on the sides and back, but longer on the top in what was called a side-part fade. For some reason, he always forgot to comb his hair. He was very hygienic, always clean, showered, shaved, but he never seemed to remember to comb his hair.

His first year of school after moving in with the Hardin's, he would catch the school bus in front of Toni's house. He would always be there, sitting on her steps waiting for her. Most mornings his hair would be sticking every direction at once. She started carrying a comb in her backpack. She would take it out, work her way through his blonde hair before she would finally step back, look him over and declare him, "Good to Go." What she didn't know what that Jake's mother made sure his hair was combed before he left the house, but he would intentionally mess it up on the walk over to Toni's so that he could feel her hands on his head as she combed his hair.

Today she was standing behind him, pulling the comb through his hair, setting the part, before spinning his chair around and looking down into his pale, ice-blue eyes as he looked up at her, and smiled. She looked back up to his hair, combed a few stray locks into place and declared him, "Good to go."

Mall Walking.

Walking through the mall they made quite the pair. Jake at 6'3" with wide shoulders and narrow hips, wore an orange University of Texas tee shirt, khaki cargo shorts, and black Under Armor running shoes. Toni was 5'10", her dark skin and raven black hair, evidence of her Native American ancestry from her father's side, but whose emerald eyes were definitely a throwback to her mother's Icelandic family roots.

"Are we looking for anything in particular today?" Jake asked as they rode the escalator up to the second floor.

"We're meeting Kaylee and she and I have to do a little quick shopping. Then I was hoping we could go by the lake and maybe grill some burgers, and hang out. It's the beginning of summer and we've graduated high school so this is our last summer before we all scatter and go off to college."

When he didn't respond, she looked up at him and saw in his eyes a combination of fear, anxiety, and sadness.

"Jake?" Toni asked, putting her hand on his arm.

"Yeah?" he said. The look in his eyes was gone. This worried her more than the fear, this was his mask that he had learned to put on in the years before he came to Texas. The mask that he hides behind when he feels like he needs to retreat into himself.

"Oh Jake...." Toni started, concern showing in her eyes.

"Hey guys, over here!" they heard as they reached the top of the escalator.

Coming toward them was Kaylee Anderson, her brown wavy hair bouncing as she trotted toward them. She was cute with a big smile and big chocolate brown eyes. At 5'3" she seemed tiny next to Jake and Toni. What most people noticed about her though were the 36 D tits that seemed oddly out of place on her otherwise tiny frame.

"Kaylee!" Toni said, hugging her best girl friend.

"I'm so glad to see you guys," Kaylee said. "Hey, Jake."

"Hey, Kaylee," Jake smiled at her. Kaylee had been friends with Toni and Jake since the 9th grade, so she knew Jake's aversion to physical contact, so even though she was a "hugger," she knew not to try to hug Jake.

"Have you found anything yet?" Toni asked.

"I haven't really looked yet, I was waiting on you. This is kind of a two person job. I need your opinion."

"Well let's get to it."

The two girls headed off with Jake close behind. He wasn't paying much attention until the girls turned into a store with swim suits adorning all the mannequins in the windows.

"I think I'll wait out here in the concourse."

"But Jake, we need your opinion on our new swim suits," Kaylee said.

"Toni can give you an opinion," Jake said nervously.

"A man's opinion is always better," Kaylee insisted.

"Please," Toni said.

Jake looked over and saw exactly what he expected to see. Toni's pout face, that she knew he couldn't say no to.

"Ugh, okay, let’s get this over with," Jake sighed.

Kaylee clapped her tiny hands and Toni hooked her arm in his and pulled him along.

Fitting Room.

Jake was sitting in a chair close to the dressing rooms and the girls had both gone back with several suits each.

Kaylee was the first to come out. She had a bright yellow two piece bikini that looked like the structural integrity of the string holding the top up may have been at its design limits. She spun around two times allowing him to see the front and the back. The bottoms were high cut at the hips and hugged tightly to her rounded back side.

"Well?" she asked.

"Uh, yeah, Kaylee, it looks great," Jake stammered. He could feel his ears getting red.

"Jake Hardin, are you blushing?" Kaylee trilled.

"No, er, oh come on, Kaylee, you know I'm not the right guy for this," Jake said, looking anywhere other than directly at her.

Kaylee just laughed and headed back to the dressing room. Jake leaned over, putting his head in his hands and rubbing his eyes. "How do I get myself into these situations?" he asked, to no one in particular.

"Jake?"

Jake looked up and froze. Toni stood there in a turquoise two piece. The contrast between her dark skin and the suit was amazing. The top showed off her perfect tits. He could faintly see the outline of her nipples through the fabric of the top. The bottom of the suit was small but tasteful. Toni actually looked a little bashful as she turned slowly for his inspection. Jake could feel his temperature rising up his neck and into his face; and that wasn't all that was rising.

"Wow," Jake said, his deep voice barely audible.

"Do you like it?" Toni asked almost bashfully.

"Uh, yeah Toni, it, uh, looks great on you," he said. He was staring and he knew it, but he couldn't look away.

"You really think so?" she asked, looking down at herself.

"Yeah, Toni, I really think so; you're, I mean it's beautiful," he said, reverently.

Was he saying "I'm beautiful?" she asked herself, looking up to see him openly staring at her. She felt butterflies in her stomach and a familiar warming sensation a little further down.

"Yeah, I like this one too, I think I'll get it," she said, turning to walk back to the dressing room. Passing a full length mirror she looked and saw Jake's reflection. It appeared that his eyes were glued to her ass as she retreated. Her lips curled up in her little half smile.

Grub.

They made a stop at the grocery store where they picked up some premade hamburger patties, hot dogs, buns, condiments, salad fixings, drinks, paper plates, napkins, charcoal, and some ice. Most of this went into the large ice-chest in the bed of Jake's truck. With everything chilling in the ice chest, they headed for Lewisville Lake.

They found one of the public camping areas, close to the water, with picnic tables and a grill. Evidently, the girls had been on their phones during the drive because within a half hour several of their other friends showed up.

While the guys messed around in the water, the girls laid out on towels to work on their tans, and so everyone could see their new swim suits.

Jake was busy getting the grill going when a group of guys about their age came wandering up. Evidently they knew a couple of the guys and girls from their group and they were talking. One of the group, a tall jock-type named Travis, seemed especially interested in Toni. He was maybe an inch taller than Jake and looked like he'd been chiseled out of stone. He

Fucking the Feminism Out.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 08 Jun 2026 00:16:00 -0600

Fucking the Feminism Out.

I fuck the feminism out of my nephew. And got a reward.

Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

I should have never let my nephew go off to college. They poisoned his mind with their talk of women's equality, which was really a claim of women being identical, if not superior to men.

Now I hardly recognize him. I didn't notice it at first, but after two years in college its become obvious. Raising our nephew since he was 5, his uncle and I taught him that it was a woman's role to keep the home while her man provided for her, and kept her happy. I wonder how long until he turns his back on his faith, too? I need to do something.

"Marge! You want to fuck Robert? Why the hell would you think that's a good idea?" My husband asked, more stunned than angry.

"Eugene, He needs to be shown that it's a woman's submissive role; to assist and submit to her man, not the other way around." I argued.

"I mean, yeah; but this seems pretty fucking drastic. He's my late sister's son?" Eugene was confused.

"You'd rather our nephew becomes a pussy-whipped liberal? Fuck, the way he was talking last night, I think he already is!"

"And your solution is that having sex with him, is somehow going to fix all that? Darling, I'm not so sure your solution is wise."

"All he needs is an intense role-modeling. A traditional woman providing submissive pussy on a consistent basis; and the example of a lady cooking, cleaning, and encouraging him every day, so he'll get used to it! Once he sees the value and harmony of a woman to care for him well, we'll have rescued him from a lonely life of submission to hostile dominant women!"

"And I'm just suppose to stand by and let you fuck our nephew? Is that fair to me?"

"Fair? You want to be fair? How many affairs have you had, Eugene? How many times have I come home with bags of groceries; to find a slut in our bed?"

"I already gone to confession. Admitted my sins to the lord. I've been forgiven! But have you really forgiven me, Marge?"

"Too many times, Eugene; too many times. You're going to let me show my nephew a woman's place is in the kitchen, and on her back. Caring for her man, and caring for his babies. You've fucked a half-dozen whores, at least. And for your own pleasure. I'm doing this to save our nephew's soul."

"And if I don't agree?" Eugene challenged.

"Then I'm gonna tell those women's husbands what you've done. Not just the priest this time."

"Whatever. Fine, just don't do it with Robert when I'm in the house."

Toxic With Testosterone.

The issue first came up when I was reading some of his lecture notes, from a summer semester class. He had to retake a sociology class.

Eugene and I were paying crazy high tuition for these feminists to poison young people with their militant feminist nonsense.

I started my quest to save my nephew with simple dialogue and reason. Here's how it started.

A Dinner Plan.

One day while my nephew was out working his summer job I made a three course Italian meal. While the lasagna was slowly cooking in the oven, my nephew came home and wandered into the kitchen. I was preparing the cannolis.

"Looks good, Aunt Marge. I remember when I was little, Mom made some at Easter! I haven't had her treats since she and dad got in the highway accident. Need some help?"

"No, my sweet handsome man. Why don't you sit down and I'll get you a beer? The baseball game's starting soon."

"Eh, I'm not really much of a baseball guy. I'd much rather help you in here."

"Rob, my darling, a good woman's place is managing the kitchen. You should have some relaxation. You worked really hard, today!"

"But I"

"Please, I insist."

"Okay auntie." My nephew said, giving me a kiss on the cheek before leaving to sit with his uncle in the living room.

Good. That's a good small start. I thought to myself. But how am I going to escalate this; If this is going to work. I'm going to have to convince him to have sex with me, eventually.

A few hours later, the four of us sat down at the table and had dinner. Kim, my niece, was picky and only ate half of what I cooked (as usual) and excused herself by the time the dessert came out.

"I made cannolis! I hope everyone likes them, I made them with love."

"They look really good, aunt Marge!" My nephew said moments before happily scarfing his down.

"I bet at college, you're used to making the girls into a different kind of cannoli made with love!"

"Marge, please! I'm trying to eat!" My cheating lecher of a husband belted, with half a cannoli in his mouth.

"Ha ha ha, well, you know." My nephew's face turned red.

"Know what?" I inquired.

"Gotta use protection, if you do get to; and continually ask for her consent. No cannolis here." He was clearly uncomfortable.

So he was using condoms? Back in my day, men didn't bother with that sort of thing. If I was going to turn my nephew into a real man, I was going to need to do something about that.

The next day, or the next night, rather; my nephew, niece and I; sat down to watch a movie. Who the fuck knows where my faithful husband was, probably out whoring again.

I deliberately picked out the steamiest movie I could think of while still maintaining plausible deniability. It was no Backdoor Sluts Nine, but I figured Red Mother (or whatever the fuck it was called) would be spicy enough, based on the IMDB parents guide. While watching the movie I made sure to make a few choice comments.

"Wow, Jennifer Lawrence sure has some nice tits, huh?"

"Sure." Kim half questioned my comment.

"Yeah, they're nice." Rob finally acknowledged.

"Yeah, mine used to be just like that too. But they're still perky. Do you see any nice racks like that at college, Rob?"

"Aunt Marge! Gross." Kim blurted, then walked away.

"Ha ha ha; um maybe?

"What are you, gay?" I blurted out.

I got scolded by a female professor for what she called 'ogling'. They made me go to a lecture on how to look only at a woman's face, actually."

“You're not allowed to observe women's bodies?” I was stunned.

"No, I just think that women deserve respect, and are more than just their bodies."

“So you're mandated re-education dictates that you not notice their bodies. Pretend they're not even a body?”

“Sort of.” Rob confirmed.

Well that was a total failure! I thought to myself. I needed to find another way, a pressure point. It sure doesn't sound like he's getting laid, if you ask me. Maybe if I dress more provocatively, I can get to him that way. Then once he's in my bed, he'll be more pliable and fall under my traditional influence? I'll have to fuck the feminism out of him.

That's when I invoked my final strategy. Eugene whined about it and finally consented when I made reference to his own unorthodoxy.

I spent the next weekend picking out new clothes at the mall. Not just lingerie and skimpy underwear, but tank tops and booty shorts too. This needed to be a slow burn, like boiling a frog. I did buy a pink G-string though, that I would wear once it happened. In fact, most of what I bought was red, white, pink, or purple. I feel like those are the submissive feminine colors.

Twice that week, Eugene came in late, with pussy smell on his cock and underwear. That settled my resolve to move forward and make young Robert into a good man. A masculine man.

After my little shopping spree, I started to wear dixie shorts and a tank top around the house. Rob never said anything, but I've noticed that his gaze tends to linger longer now. Which is good! I need him to start seeing me as a sex object, rather than his mother. After a brainstorming session, I decided on my next move! I would take on topless sunbathing as a hobby and request an oil massage. It was just sensual enough to move the needle, but not enough to seem inappropriate. It's all about plausible deniability!

I bought a chaise lounge chair and started to sunbathe in our fenced in backyard. I timed my sunbathing so that I would be outside when my nephew came home from his part-time summer job. Being the good boy that he is, he'd come outback to talk to me and tell me about his day. The first day I just let him notice that I was laying on my stomach, without a top. But the second day I made my move.

"Oh good, you're back!" I said, flipping my sunglasses up to peer at my handsome nephew.

"Yeah, they only scheduled me for four hours today, so things were pretty light and easy."

"Well that's good!" I paused for a second. "Hey, could you do me a favor?"

"Sure, what is it?"

"I think I'm starting to burn up again, could you reapply my tanning lotion?" I said, pointing forward to the bottle.

"Um, sure!"

My nephew then grabbed the bottle and squirted a little on his hand to rub on my back. God, I can't wait until he's squirting on my back. He then rubbed the lotion up and down against my naked back.

"Hey, don't forget to get my sides, okay? and don't be shy."

I had him right where I wanted him. For an Italian woman, my tits are actually pretty big. So while he was rubbing my back I knew that he could see the sides of my boobs bulging out from underneath me. Now that he's rubbing my sides, I can feel his hands getting dangerously close to his auntie's cantaloupes. It felt so good having him rubbing me.

I wanted to moan. But not yet. I can't ruin things. This was good enough for now, but next time I'll be escalating things. Can't go to fast, too soon.

"That's good! Thank you Rob." I said, smiling. Just knowing I'd left him wanting more.

A couple days passed and my nephew and I were back in the same situation we had found ourselves in before, only this time I would take things one step further. Things started off with me asking him again, after he got home from work; and then him rubbing my back again, only this time once he was done, I turned over.

"Oh gosh, sorry!" He trembled.

"No, it's okay! You can look, they're just boobs."

He turned to look in the other direction. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, Darling!" I laughed. "I actually have a little bit of a request."

"What?"

"You see, auntie's felt a little insecure since she turned 40 last year, and well; I kinda want you to take a look at my tits and tell me what you think."

"What?"

"It's okay!” I said as I sat up and adjusted the backrest to support my back. “I just know that you've probably been seeing some boobs in college, and I just want to know how I stack up is all! I wanna know if auntie's still got it!"

"I don't know if that's okay."

"It is okay! I'm telling you it's okay!"

"Are you sure?" My nephew started to turn his head in my direction.

"Positive. If a woman says it's okay, then you shouldn't insult her."

Rob then took a full look at me, topless in all my glory. I must admit, I told a lie. Even though I'm forty and perhaps had a wrinkle or two from all the time I spent out in the sun; not a centimeter of sag in sight.

"They look, um good. Very nice!"

"Oh, you think so?" I said cheerfully, feigning as if that had lifted my spirits.

"Yeah! They look good. I like, I like, um;"

"It's okay!" I reassured my nephew. "You can tell me how you really feel."

"Well I like how your nipples look, they're all cute and small, but they pop out like big pencil erasers."

"Thanks! Aw you're so sweet!"

I then got up and gave my nephew a hug, squeezing my bare tits against his muscular chest.

"So I stack up pretty good against those little sluts you're banging in college?"

"Haha I wouldn't put it like that! I didn't bang anyone. They've just taken control of their sexuality is all.”

“You've been with a girl, but not in her?” I inquired.

Well they change their mind after I, um; go down on them. They get tremors and pant and scream, but after that they say they need to rest, and tell me to leave.” Rob explained.

“Selfish Feminist assholes!” I blurted out. “Don't ever let a woman be that selfish, Rob. Find a woman who wants you to be pleased. Then please her so she'll be wanting to please you even more. Now, tell me, are my tit's nice and big for you?”

But yes, your boobs are just as nice as theirs. Maybe actually larger."

"They're really firm too, wanna feel em'?"

"Um, sure! Might as well."

Rob then gave a full squeeze to one of my big melons. "Go ahead! And don't forget the other one too! She's lonely." It felt so nice to have a man enjoying my body again.

"But going back to what I was saying, any woman that lets a man touch her, or inside of her before marriage is a slut. I know what it's like to be a young woman and to have a little coochie that you just want to shove everything inside of. But trust me, those women are hoes. Those women just use equal rights and all that silly stuff, as an excuse to be little skanks and sleep around."

"I disagree." Rob said, letting go of my tit. "I think that for a long time women have been shamed for having the exact same natural bodily urges as men. Yet somehow when a man does it, its okay?"

"Men can't get pregnant darling. Women have a higher responsibility than men."

"Well with birth control and stuff, it's not like women are randomly getting pregnant either."

"You poor, poor thing. You've never experienced real sex until you've done it the way god intended it. No barriers and no hormones. If a woman can't get pregnant, it pales in comparison to real, bare sex. What those little college sluts are doing, is just humping."

"Ew ew, okay gross. And they're not sluts, they're women."

Maybe egging him on was working? Maybe this was how I would get him in my bed.

"No woman who respects herself would let a man do that to her without a guarantee from that man, that he'd support her."

"They don't 'let me' do it to them!"

"Oh they don't, do they?" I showed sensitivity for his sexual frustration.

"This is embarrassing,” Rob blurted out. “I'm done talking about this!"

Rob then stormed off and went side the house while I grabbed my bikini top to cover myself. I forgot I had been arguing topless this whole time, my tits just swaying in the wind. Maybe egging him on wouldn't be good enough. I needed something extra to make him warm up to the idea, comfort him. My nephew has too many inhibitions.

Another week past; and after thinking it over, I've figured out the best path forward. My friend, Lucy had to get rid of her husband's Viagra, when he had to seek emergency medical help for a boner that wouldn't deflate. I asked her to let me have it. Little did she know that my lying husband was getting it up for every pussy who'd let him.

I cook most of my nephew's meals already, so I figured if I started making every single one of his evening meals and slipping Viagra into his water or wine, that his auntie would start seeming a lot more helpful now. I'd always heard people say, "The best pussy, is the closest pussy."

Meanwhile, I would start to dress even more scantily. Goodbye dixie shorts and tank tops and hello satin robe, bra, and panties! Walking around the house in my undies wasn't really something I was used to, but I mean it's not like my nephew could really get too upset with me for it. After all, its "my body" right? If I want my ass and tits in my nephew's face, that's my right!

The Viagra plan was working a bit too well. Every evening I would make him dinner, and then parade around the house all sexy while he sported a major erection in the living room, while watching TV together.

Eventually, after a while; he would excuse himself, presumably to masturbate. He was only 20, so it's not like it wasn't already super easy for him to get hard, but I needed him to associate auntie with his dick getting hard.

Gosh, now that I think of it, I was Rob's age, 20, when Eugene's sister had him. Crazy how time flies. And God what a big cock, Rob's looks to be! I had no idea my nephew had such a fucking huge sausage in his pants. Mind you, I can only see it in his shorts, but based on the outline of the thing, he must be at least 8 inches!

Funny enough, my niece, Kim; didn't seem to bothered by my new choice of wardrobe. She asked me once about it, and I just said it was "more freeing" and she totally bought it. Maybe she'll start doing the same, who knows.

That night, Eugene came home late, his breath smelling of whiskey, but his cock smelling like strange pussy, again.

Eventually the day came and I was nervous. I needed this to go well. At dinner, after Rob finished his first glass of wine, I handed him a second without even asking; but he downed the whole thing just the same. Good. I thought. I needed him to let go of his inhibitions, with a little bit of dissolved Viagra to help, of course. Not that Rob can't perform. I've cleaned up enough cum on his bed to know he's capable. But I need him capable for multiple loads of cum, tonight. One day he's going to just see women as eager to have her man to put his cock in her often, and cook for him; and that transformation starts today.

After dinner, the whole family, except my husband; who "went out drinking with his friends", sat down to watch a movie. After maybe 30 minutes, little Kim got bored and left, leaving just Rob and me.

I looked over and could see him squirming.

"Be back in just a minute!" I said, excusing myself.

I then slipped into my room for a quick wardrobe change. I threw off my low-cut top that was showing off plenty of cleavage and my short shorts to change into a matching lacy set. A lacy pink thong and bra.

When I returned, I could see him on the couch closely paying attention to the movie. I sat next to him on the couch, to his left.

See, I didn't pick just any movie. I chose the hottest, most unexpectedly steamy movie of all time: Back to the Future! I know, I know it doesn't technically have a sex scene; but before a key scene came up, I asked Marty to hand me the remote, sitting on the coffee table. He reached, then handed it to me, but now my right arm was around his shoulder. I turned up the volume just in time when Marty McFly gets in the car with his mom and she kisses him. That makes me feel so horny, I can feel myself starting to get wet.

I slipped my left hand down into my undies and sure enough, I am. With my nephew in one hand and my pussy in the other, I start to play with my clit. Slowly at first, so slowly I don't think he noticed, then I started flicking a bit faster.

By this time Rob definitely noticed me playing with myself but with my arm around him, I wasn't going to let him escape.

"You know honey, I haven't been dressing like this just for myself. I want your approval.

"Huh? You want my, approval?"

"Every woman wants a man's approval. And for me, that man is you."

"I don't understand."

"I just want you to think I'm a 'cool aunt'. I can be a cool girl for you."

"You're my aunt. You're not a girl. And you're cool the way you are."

"I'm a woman, yes, but women were made for men. And I was made to be a woman, for you."

"What about uncle?" He let out the loudest whisper I'd ever heard.

"Your uncle is a struggling with sin. He's been player. He doesn't love me enough, anymore. And I need to be loved. I'm sure you understand. Every woman needs a man to love her."

"Okay. But me?"

"You're the only other

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 07 Jun 2026 12:44:00 -0600

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 3

A campfire show, a lapdance, followed by couples counseling, & a shower

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I heard the tent zipper unzip. I twisted around enough to see a blonde head tossing something into the tent and then disappear again. I pulled from Tina and looked at the floor, my sheets and duffel laying in the tent along with what looked like a night shirt. "This must be for you," I said, reaching for the shirt and handing it Tina.

"Yeah. I think so," she said, rolling over on the bed to look at me. "I wish I wasn't so fat."

"Like I said last night, you aren't fat."

"Well, not skinny either," she said as I watched either Linda or Sandy walk from the camper onto the gravel road, towards the showers.

"Hey, you wanna get her back?"

"Who?"

"Linda."

"Okay. How do we do that?"

"She just went to the showers. Steal her clothes and lock her out of the camper for a while. Tell them not to let her in until I say so."

"She might like that."

"Maybe. We'll see."

"Still a good idea though," she said as she got up and pulled the shirt on. She looked around the floor and found her shoes and then slipped out of the tent, walking quickly towards the shower house. About five minutes later she came back with her arms full of a towel and some clothes.

I pulled on some shorts and sat in my chair while Tina tossed Linda's clothes into my tent and then brought a chair over to my site. We sat and waited. A guy was walking down the road towards the bathrooms. "Hey, buddy."

"Yeah?"

"Got a minute."

"Maybe, what's up?"

"In a couple minutes a young lady is going to come walking back from the showers completely naked. She's getting payback for playing a trick on them last night. They're locking her out of the camper until she makes herself climax in front of anyone out here. So, if you want to watch..."

He grinned. "Yeah, I'll watch," he said, sitting on the tailgate of my truck. Sure enough, about five minutes later a very wet, clearly pissed off Linda came tromping back from the showers.

"Sandy! I'm gonna nail you for this!" she practically shouted as she walked into camp.

"Might not want to shout too loud. As I heard it, they wouldn't let you back in until you stood there and made yourself come for me."

"What?"

"You were the one that wanted to play show and tell. Well, Tina and I had a nice night, now it's your turn."

"Wait, why would they do..."

"They didn't. I did. I didn't like being made a fool of last night. Nice game by the way, leaving me naked in the showers like that. By the way, the woman that was in there with me, she had fun too. Now it's your turn to show us something."

"They're really not going to let me in until I do?"

"That's what I said."

"Oh shit."

"What was it you said? You didn't mind being naked? Well, here's your chance to really show it off. Give us a nice look at your cunt while you make yourself come," I called to her.

"That s the way you want it?" Linda clarified.

"It seems fair," I answered.

She walked to one of their fancy camp chairs and picked it up, carrying it over to our campsite. She set it down near the fire pit, facing me as I sat in my camp chair. She sat down and spread her legs, hooking them over the arms of the oversized bag chair. Her cunt was shaved completely bare, only a small amount of dark grayish inner lip protruding from her otherwise well-tanned cunt. "You like the view?" she asked as she reached between her legs and stroked her cunt lips.

"Very nice. You tan naked outside or in a bed?"

"Wouldn't you like to know," she said with a grin as she let her pointer finger slip between her lips and draw slowly up her slit.

"I can guess, but I'd like to think it was outside," I answered.

"Sometimes it is," she said as she closed her eyes. "In fact, I'm going to sit here and think about just that. Laying out in the yard, all naked and covered in oil. I have a neighbor that likes to look. He's kind of cute. I wouldn't mind if he walked over some time and played with me. Touched my tits," she whispered as she lifted a hand to her breast and gently pinched and twisted one nipple. "And reached down to play with my cunt. I can almost feel his fingers teasing up and down my slit, working between them to reach my clit," she said before sliding her finger across her own clit and drawing a quick breath. "Yeah, I can imagine him doing that while I undo his pants and pull out his hard-on. I don't think he's as big as you are, but I bet he'd fill me up really well," she half moaned, her eyes closed and two of her fingers pushing into her vagina. "Oh yeah. I can just see him moving between my legs and pushing it right into me."

I could tell she was getting damn turned on, but I also noticed out of the corner of my eye, Tina, her legs spread apart, and the hem of her shirt pulled up enough to let her stroke her own cunt while Linda described her neighbor doing her.

"Oh yeah. Linda continued with her eyes closed. I bet he'd love to push in and out of me. His wife is kinda cute, but she's a tight ass bitch, so I bet he wouldn't mind at all feeding that cock into me. Sliding it in and out, feeling my hot wet cunt around his cock. Oh yeah. That's it Gary. Put it in. Just push it right into me," she moaned.

Tina got up quietly and stepped over to my camp, pulling the front of my shorts down and then pulling my rock hard cock up to point at the air. She shifted over my cock and rubbed my head between her lips and then slowly sat down on me as Linda pictured her neighbor fucking her.

"Yeah. In and out Gary. Fuck my hot little cunt. You know you want to. You watch me so often, peeking over the fence to watch me. Come on in and touch me. Play with my cunt and shove your cock in me."

"Uh," Tina groaned as she settled down on my shaft, her eyes closed as she let me penetrate deep into her, too turned on to complain about our guest watching. Well, he wasn't watching Tina much anyway. He was much more interested in watching Linda. So interested in fact that he was standing up, his cock pulled out of his shorts, stroking it and moving closer to her naked body inch by inch.

"That's it Gary. Fuck me. Fuck my hot little cunt. Show that bitch of a wife of yours what a man can do to a cunt!" she moaned as she plunged two fingers in and out of her own cunt frantically. I could hear her fingers squishing in and out of herself as she drove them in hard, pretending it was her neighbor fucking her. "Oh shit!" she squealed loudly as she arched her back and pulled her fingers from her cunt. She pulled on her lips with both hands, spreading them wide as she spurted a gush of juice out into the air between us. Our guest, whose name I didn't even know, stood there, staring for a fraction of a second before his own cock spurted the first gush of cum out at Linda.

The two of them spurted several times, her cum landing in the dirt between us and his landing all over her shuddering spasming body.

"Oh fuck. Sorry about that," he mumbled before tucking his still hard cock into his pants and walking quickly out of camp towards the showers.

"Jesus! Did he just come all over me?" she asked, looking down at the cum splattered on her chest and stomach and then back at his now retreating back.

"Who fucking cares?" Tina mumbled as she bounced on me, reaching for her shirt and pulling it up and off, leaving her naked again. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her wildly bouncing tits. "God, make me come again," she moaned softly.

"Jesus," Linda groused again, as she stood up and walked towards her camp wiping his cum off her as best as she could. "Now I need another fucking shower."

I grinned and squeezed Tina s tits, using the finger and thumb of each hand to squeeze and twist her hard nipples while she slid her hot cunt up and down my shaft. It seemed like the floodgates were open and she couldn't get enough of it, as she bounced on me, completely oblivious to the older couple walking down the gravel road towards the shower house.

"Tell me that doesn't turn you on," I heard the woman say, drawing my attention to them. It only took a few moments before I realized it was the woman from last night, and presumably her husband. I hoped there wouldn't be any trouble which distracted me considerably from the sexy cunt riding my cock.

"So they're naked," he answered.

"And that bulge in your shorts is what? A tennis ball you forgot to leave at the camper?"

"I didn't say seeing her naked wasn't fun to look at."

"I'd do that to you."

"What?"

"Strip and fuck you like that, if you'd let me."

"Why would I wanna see you strip where anyone could see you?"

"What? You don't think my body is good looking enough for that?"

"I didn't say that, but who wants to look at an old woman's body?"

"The hell you say!" she said, stopping in the middle of the road. "You wanna try that again?"

I was glad that Tina was about to push over the edge and climax on me, because I had a hunch the argument in the driveway was about to become a serious distraction.

"Just that no one wants to see old people's bodies," he said again, digging the hole even deeper.

"Really? You're sure you wanna stay with that? Not something like, damn you're a sexy woman and I wouldn't mind seeing you naked anywhere you want to strip?"

"I'm just sayin'," he answered, starting to pull the dirt in on top of him as he stood in the bottom of the hole he just dug for himself.

"Maybe we should just see about that," I heard her say just as Tina started to climax on me, her cunt squeezing and spasming around my shaft as her legs trembled.

"Oh, fuck yes!" she moaned loudly as she sat on me, no longer bouncing, but just enjoying the orgasm washing over her.

Looking past Tina, I could see the woman in the road starting to pull her shirt up and off. In a few moments it hit the gravel and she bent to push her shorts down her body, dragging her underwear with them. She bent, her ass sticking out at me, showing me her cunt as she worked her clothes over her shoes. She stood there for a few seconds, waiting for a response from her husband, who did nothing but stare. "Alright then," she said turning and walking towards me. "How about you? Interested in playing with an old woman's body?" she asked, giving me a little grin and wink. "My husband doesn't think my body is sexy enough to be naked in public. What do you think?"

Tina looked around, her fading orgasm letting some of that bashfulness slip back out again. She pushed off of me and crossed her arms over her tits before running to the camper across the road, running right past the guy in the road.

"Well now. This is interesting, isn't it?" the woman asked, stepping towards me. She reached out for my cunt-juice covered cock and wrapped her hand around it as much as she could and began to stroke it. "Does this old body look sexy to you? Sexy enough to fuck?"

"With your husband standing right there?" I asked with raised eyebrows.

"I didn't say I was going to fuck you, I asked if you thought my body was sexy enough to fuck? If I sat right there on that tailgate and spread my legs, would you wanna fuck me?"

I chuckled, understanding what she was doing. "Well, you're already naked, so if you walk over there and sit down, if your husband doesn't come fuck you, I'd be happy to."

She winked at me again and let go of my cock. She turned and walked over to the tailgate and sat on the edge, leaning back and lifting her legs much the way I had her the night before. "You mean like this?"

I got up from my chair and stepped over the few feet to the truck and stood between her legs. I let my shaft press against her cunt lips and reached up her body to her tits, grabbing both of them and squeezing them. "Something like that," I agreed as I let her grind her cunt against my cock.

"How about it Gary? You wanna come fill my cunt or should I let this hot stud take care of it. It's not every day you're gonna find me naked on the tailgate of a truck. Better not miss the chance."

"Right there, in public like this?"

"This guy doesn't seem to be bothered," she said, reaching down for my cock and pushing me back so she could rub my head up and down her slit, spreading her lips with it. "Mmm. Such a nice hard cock. Is yours hard yet Gary? Or should I let him push this right into me?"

"You wouldn't," he responded.

"Gary, you have ten seconds to get over here and fuck me or so help me, I will!"

"You wouldn't," he repeated.

I could see the look on her face, one of determination. She pulled on my cock, coaxing me to push into her a little bit, my head spreading her as my head started to slide in. I could tell by t

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 06 Jun 2026 12:42:00 -0600

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

4 Virgin coeds end up in each others' bodies.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

Challenging Mary

"But is every birth control pill a sin on its own?" Chris asked them.

It made Mary's head swim, to hear Christopher talk about sex like this. She was almost sure he was the one she wanted to give her virginity to. It would be a sin, sure. But she could settle up with God after. What she was more worried about was whether he was interested in her, or how he would act afterward, or what people would say, or the logistics of getting the two of them alone.

The four were sitting on the back patio of the boys home. Their parents were out for the evening. It was a warm Sunday night, early in May.

This wasn't a double date, at least not according to what Mary told her parents. And not according to what the four 18 year olds told each other. It was a group outing. The parish priests encouraged teens to organize these, rather than fall into sinful temptations by being paired off with someone.

Chris's brother Paul answered. "I asked Father George about that, and he said it was."

"Did he justify it with scripture though? You ask him if something's a sin, odds are he'll say yes," Chris argued. Sometimes I wonder if priests would call anything a sin, if it violates their own celibacy vows.

Theresa looked annoyed. "It's clear, okay? Every time you take a pill, you're doing that with the intent of having sex without having children. I don't know how we get onto this kind of topic. It's not like it applies to any of us, right? Sex before marriage might be something other people do, but we're Christians after all."

"Amen," Paul said, tenderly, with no irony.

There are other medical conditions that are treated with the hormone pills. Like the woman with the issue of blood; Chris pointed out. It can help a correct menstrual cycle problems, too.

True, Mary conceded. Jesus healed that woman, but it s not inherently sinful to take medicine, either. We can t assume others are sinning, if we don t know their circumstances.

Mary secretly hoped Paul & Theresa would pair off and leave her with Chris, but she knew it wasn't going to happen. While Mary might be willing to cross the line, no way would Theresa. She was really pious. Generally Mary liked that about her; it helped her stay strong.

Paul and Christopher were fraternal twins. Born the same day, but Paul was taller than Chris, and had sandy blonde hair, unlike Chris s more muscular build and brown hair. Their parents often hosted church youth gatherings, so Mary s parents assumed this evening was more structured than it actually was.

"Yeah, it's cool," Chris said. "Should we play a game?"

Paul took initiative and offered; "If you all are interested, I uh; found this spooky book in the downtown library," Paul said, placing it on the table. It looked really old, but it was in good condition for its age. He opened it up to a certain page. "Check it out. It has some kind of spell, I think?"

"What for?" Mary asked. "Do we get to make wishes, or talk to the dead?"

Paul shrugged. "I don't know. That part is written in code or something. Whatever it is, it's not English or Latin."

Chris slid the book over by him, interested. "Well, you know I couldn't make any heads or tails of this at all."

"So you're suggesting we hold some pagan ritual? That doesn't sound right," Theresa said.

"Just for the fun of it. It's not like any of us actually believe in the Greek gods or demons or whatever this is supposed to summon," Chris said. "What do you think, Mary?"

Mary gave him a small smile. "Yeah, I love this weird occult stuff. I mean it's all fake, but it's interesting anyway. What do we do?"

Paul got up and opened a cabinet. "Okay. We have to light a candle; and probably turn out the lights." He got the scene ready on the table in front of us.

Theresa was begrudgingly going along with it. She hadn't objected again. Paul turned out the light so it was just the candle illuminating the group sitting around the table. With the book in the middle, they started chanting the words together, though it took a couple tries.

When they reached the end of the poem or whatever it was, the candle went out. Mary gasped in surprise. This was a little too real. In the darkness she heard Chris burst out laughing.

"Hey, that wasn't funny, guys," Theresa complained. A moment later she turned the light back on. She was so confident they were all virtuous Christians, but she didn't want them to be in the dark together too long. "Which one of you blew out the candle?"

They got into a little argument about who it had been. No one wanted to take credit, but Mary suspected one of the boys had done it, and wanted to just leave it unexplained.

Theresa and Mary left not long after. Theresa dropped Mary off at home. "See you tomorrow," she called. Mary waved to her as she went inside. In just a few minutes Mary was ready for bed. She was kind of a modest girl, and a little curvier than her peers. She didn't bother with a lot make-up or jewelry or contacts. She settled into bed and thought about Chris again as she drifted off to sleep.

A parallel world.

Mary opened her eyes, and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Or rather, she didn't exactly find herself in the unfamiliar room. She didn't find herself in herself at all. The first thing she was conscious of was that she had morning wood. She'd never had that of course. As she shifted in the covers, it kept pressing against and rubbing against the fabric which was stimulating, but not an entirely nice kind of stimulating. Then she noticed she didn't have the d cup breasts that had always gotten her attention she didn't want. Gone too were her thick thighs, hips, and ass. Sitting up in bed, she looked down and saw the outlines of a rib cage under her pale skin. And that morning wood was now sticking straight out from her crotch, so firm and engorged, and so sensitive, begging to be touched. She had never seen one of these in real life before, so she felt a thrill as she put a hand on it. She felt the warmth of the shaft in her hand, and she felt the warmth of her hand through her shaft. It was a revelation.

Briefly she wondered if jacking off this cock would be a sin, if it wasn't even truly hers. But that worry was quickly lost.

She was so absorbed in the task at hand, that a rustling on the other side of the room startled her. It turned out the other bed was occupied! On the other bed, Chris sat up, and Mary abruptly realized that he could see her stroking her cock from there.

And if she was in a boy's body, and that boy was sharing a room with Chris; that meant Mary was in Paul's body.

"Having trouble with that?" Chris asked, gesturing to her lap.

"Are you joking?" Mary asked, finding it awkward to talk in Paul's voice.

"Does it look like I'm joking?" Chris asked, pulling the covers aside. He too had an erection sticking out of his lap. Chris came over and knelt by the bedside, and quickly started licking the head of Paul's cock. Mary quickly surrendered herself, letting him go to town on her. This wasn't anything like she expected her first time with Chris to be, but she could hardly complain about how he was making her feel.

"Oh Chris," she moaned. In a teenage boy's body, it didn't take long for her to feel the sperm rising. "I'm about to uh...ejaculate," she said, struggling to find the right word.

Chris kept bobbing his head as Mary felt the enormous release of Paul's load down his brother's throat.

"Let me reciprocate," Mary said, coming down from her climax. The very nature of this male climax felt so foreign to her mind, it was an entirely new feeling. She might be in Paul's body, but she still had feelings for Chris and wanted to lick his cock as tenderly as he had licked hers.

"Too late," Chris said, and Mary saw him wipe a puddle off the floor with a dirty sock.

"Next time," Mary said.

In the silence that followed, Mary felt condemned on two fronts. She was ogling Chris s naked cock with lust in her heart. And she had just been a passive participant in a sodomite sex act. This was too weird and she fought to clear her mind with a distraction.

"Hey Chris, are you; yourself today?" Mary asked, in Paul s voice and body.

"Yeah, why?" he asked nonchalantly.

"Um, this is going to sound weird, but; I'm Mary. I woke up in Paul's body this morning," she said, nervous about how he would react.

The two compared narratives on what transpired the previous evening, and concluded that the book of spells had affected the supernatural phenomena they were now experiencing.

"That explains it. I don't normally do this, jacking off; in Paul s presence. Paul and I don't. But I just had a feeling that you were someone different today, and I could tell you didn't know how to use the; equipment," Chris said with a smile. "So you and Paul switched bodies? That's wild. I guess you'd better find him and figure out how to sort all that out."

"Yeah, I guess so," Mary said, giving him a shy smile that probably looked weird on Paul's features.

They each showered and got dressed, then went through their morning springtime routines. Mary followed Chris's lead. Chris drove them both to school. It felt good to sit next to him in the car. She wished she could do more, hold his hand, lean her head on his shoulder; but it wouldn't look right, with her in Paul's body. And Chris's earlier display of exhibitionism seemed to have cooled.

"Do you know where you need to go? I mean, do you know where Paul goes for homeroom?" Chris asked.

Mary dismissed the fleeting inclination to ask for his help. She also wanted to impress him. "Yeah, of course."

"Good. I'm going to drop you off in front here, and then go find a parking spot," he said.

"Thanks, Gawd, this is weird." Mary declared, as she climbed out of the car. Paul's backpack felt really heavy. She wove through the thick crowd of students out front and into the halls of the school. This wouldn't be their school for long, she thought.

She had an eye out for Paul; or rather for Paul in her own body. She was craning her neck trying to see down the hallway, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Theresa. Mary thought it was weird to be seeing Theresa from above; Theresa was usually the taller one.

"Hey? Paul? Didn't you hear me calling your name?" Theresa asked.

"No," Mary said. "Listen, you're not going to believe what happened to me."

"I know," Theresa said, matter-of-factly. "Come with me."

Theresa took Mary's hand, or Paul's hand really, and tugged her around the corner, past the bathrooms and the vending machines, and into a supply closet. Theresa shut the door behind them.

"Okay, this is going to sound weird, but I'm not really Paul," Mary said.

"Mary, I said I know," Theresa grumbled.

"What do you mean?"

"Because I'm Paul," Theresa explained. She started taking off her shirt while Mary thought for a moment. If she was in Paul's body, and Paul was in Theresa's body, then maybe the three of them had been switched around. After all, Chris said he wasn't any different, other than feeling a sudden desire to enjoy mutual masturbation.

Theresa; Paul, actually; was quickly down to his panties. Well, the panties belonged to Theresa. Mary couldn't keep it all straight.

"Why are you getting undressed?" Mary asked.

"Can I ask you a favor?" Paul asked. "I've been out-of-my-mind horny since this all started, and I know it's a sin, but I tried masturbating down there, but still! And this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not only to feel what it's like from the other perspective, but to feel what it feels like for someone who's with me in particular; "

"What are you suggesting?" Mary asked.

"Would you please have intercourse with me?" Paul pleaded.

Mary was caught off guard. She was supposed to wait until marriage, but she had thought about giving it a go early with Chris, and then there had been the blowjob that morning, and Mary still wasn't sure what that counted for.

And now Paul was propositioning her. But it was also easy to ignore that it was Paul in Theresa's body, because it ultimately was Theresa's breasts before her, her nipples erect, her bush exposed, her eyes looking up at her full of hope and desire. Mary never would have thought she was attracted to Theresa, but her mind and Paul's teenage boy hormones were mixing.

"I don't know," Mary said. She realized her uncertainty alone would reveal a lot.

Paul handed her a condom. "Here. We won't leave a trace. It'll be like it never even happened, and Theresa doesn't even need to know."

"I'm not sure I would go that far," Mary said. Theresa would deserve to know if her virginity had been taken. But would it be Mary who had taken it, or Paul? And would Theresa have really lost her virginity at all, if she didn't participate in it? Somehow despite the intensity of her orgasm earlier that morning, this was all quickly getting her worked up again. Paul reached out and unzipped the fly on her jeans; his jeans, letting the erection inside free. Paul reached into the boxers and caressed it. He knew exactly what to do, since it had been his own, up until today. Mary's objections were shrinking from view.

"But I guess you're right, that it wouldn't do her any harm," Mary belatedly finished the thought. "And then we've got to get this all sorted out today." She stepped closer and kissed her friend on the lips hungrily.

Christopher s Parallel Paradox.

He immediately felt different when he woke up. It wasn't just the texture of the big t-shirt he was in, or the fact that he was wearing a t-shirt at all. It was the round bulges of flesh underneath that shirt, it was a body with weight distributed very differently from his own.

The alarm was beeping, and it took him a minute to figure out how to silence it. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. Holy shit! He was Mary. He sat down on the edge of the bed, dumb-founded. He'd never been to Mary's room, but that had to be where he was.

He realized he had to roll with the situation. Hopefully Paul would know how to undo whatever they'd done the night before.

Chris pulled the t-shirt up over his head and reached for a clean one from the open dresser drawer. He caught another glimpse of himself in the mirror, of his bare breasts, of the panties covering his crotch, and that's when it really hit him. Chris had never seen breasts before, not in real life, not up close like this. Should he fondle them? Mary would never know. It was too good to pass up. Like the teenage boy he was, he started to get turned on at the sight of Mary almost naked, but it didn't have to stay "almost". And quickly he learned what her breasts felt like, and what it felt like to be felt up.

Cautiously, he slipped the panties down. He'd probably need a fresh pair of those too, especially since he could feel the heat and moisture building between his legs. It almost felt like an erection, the way he was swollen down here, and begging to be touched. Chris had certainly never touched a snatch before, and he explored the outer folds of skin, slowly, carefully. But if it hurt, he'd know. He knew right away when his index finger nudged his clitoris. It felt like an electric jolt of pleasure. And while it didn't feel like it would take much clitoral stimulation to get him off, there was more he wanted to discover. He found that he was indeed getting hot down there, and sopping wet, and his middle finger slid into the tight muscle within. Chis could only imagine what it would feel like to be penetrating Mary's snatch with his cock, when he had it back. And he could only imagine what it would feel like to have something more than a finger pressing into him, probing him deeper.

He was on the edge of orgasm when Mary's mother called out, "Hurry up, honey! You're going to be late for school!"

With a sigh, Chris wiped his fingers on last night's shirt and got dressed. Even though he knew he had to dress like Mary would, and play the part, it felt a little odd to be putting on her clothes. It took him a few tries to get the bra fastened, and even then, the hooks were lined up wrong.

At school, Chris felt the urge to pee, and unthinkingly he went into the men's room like usual. It wasn't until he had wiped himself off that he realized his mistake, but by then it was too late. With his pants down, he thought about finishing what he'd started back in Mary's bedroom, but he decided he shouldn't linger in the wrong bathroom too long.

When he came out of the stall, he found himself face to face with himself.

"Hey, bro," Chris heard himself say.

In Mary's body, Chris asked, "Paul? Is that you?"

"Yeah," Chris's body replied. "Lucky you, eh? Getting a morning alone with Mary's body?"

Chris laughed. He considered denying it, but his brother wouldn't believe that for a second. "It's been; educational."

"There are other things you could learn, other lessons we could teach her," Paul said. "This is a golden opportunity. Can I take a look?"

Chris dropped his pants again (Mary's pants) and got up on the counter and spread his legs (Mary's thick thighs). Paul leaned over to get a look, so close Chris could feel his got breath on his glistening vulva. And then Chris nearly jumped when he felt Paul part those lips, and slip a finger into him. That aching desire that had been with Chris all morning suddenly flared up. He gasped aloud.

"Relax," Paul said. "This is Mary's cunt, not yours, remember?"

Chris nodded for his brother to continue. He knew what it looked like when he had an erection, and it wasn't hard to tell that his cock was straining against his pants fabric now.

"What do you think? Should we fuck this slut?" Paul said with a wicked grin.

"I think she's a virgin," Chris said.

"Then you could be the one to do the honors, brother," Paul said. "Don't you want to know what it feels like? I know I would, if I were you."

The truth was, at this point Chris hardly needed to be convinced to get fucked. Or to get fucke

A Furtive Affair

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 05 Jun 2026 06:07:41 -0600

Lifelong friends seal the deal.

Based on a post by Baztrachian. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

I was seven years old when our next door neighbors had their first baby. They named her Eden and she was your typical bouncy baby girl but maybe a little on the light side at just under five pounds.

By the time she was three she'd been in and out of doctor's offices with growth problems and eventually she was diagnosed with a variation of Turner Syndrome. For the most part it meant that Eden would be a smaller person but it also manifested with a severe scoliosis. Meaning her back was twisting.

The treatment was a very restrictive back brace that she'd wear through to adulthood and the once bouncy baby became quiet and withdrawn as the pain inflicted by the brace affected her personality. She could never get comfortable and was always lacking sleep and her parents were at their wits end. Their beautiful baby girl was tearing their marriage apart.

One fine Friday Eden's parents needed to take an evening off so they left her in the care of my family. We had a decent enough time with the little girl but as the night wore on she was getting tired. I was reclining on the couch and Eden crawled up on me, laid herself down on me with her belly against mine and where she was finally comfortable she slipped into a deep sleep.

I knew how important this was and I put aside my own selfish concerns to let the girl sleep.

By the time her parents arrived after 10pm both Eden and I were fast asleep. My mother told me that Eden's mother cried at seeing her daughter sleeping peacefully and it was decided to leave the two of us until the morning.

In due time Eden was taking naps with me almost daily. It wasn't uncommon for her to stay overnight on the couch with me so she could sleep. Her parent's marriage situation improved and they had a second baby girl who was perfect in every way.

Over the years I saw Eden as 'my' girl and when I left for the Marines my eleven year old girl cried. But with her back being in better shape due to the brace treatment she didn't need me as much as before. Or so I thought.

It was eight years before I returned to civilian life and came home to stay. It's not like I didn't get leave every now and again but with the war it was hard to get leave and make the trip home. As fortune would have it I made it home in time for a very cold and snowy Thanksgiving holiday.

As a result of the Turner Syndrome my Eden was quite the elf. She was very small but with the obvious fullness of a woman. She had an air of calm about her that I found captivating in an entirely new way. Her back problem and the subsequent treatments had blessedly left her with perfect posture and she was also quite elegant and regal in her appearance.

It was a bit of a shock to me when I realized that I was kind of smitten with my long time friend.

We didn't have much time to talk in the midst of preparations for the upcoming holiday. Still, we saw each other often enough and smiles and hugs were exchanged almost constantly.

Our families came together for what my military mind saw as a joint operation; Thanksgiving dinner. It was a happy and warm dinner and all through the evening I would look in Eden's direction and see her looking back at me.

Due to unexpected guests it was decided at the last minute that I'd be staying over at Eden's house for the night. I'd sleep on their couch recliner for the night. I'd slept in worse situations so this was really no hardship for me.

After doing my usual bathroom duties at home I went over to Eden's house for the night. I got into my usual night time outfit of a t-shirt and boxers, grabbed a blanket, reclined, and turned on the TV to catch up with the culture. I'd just gotten my toes warm when I heard the sound of light footsteps on the stairs.

"Hey." said Eden. She was wearing a flannel sleepshirt and her legs and feet were bare. I found myself pushing away a sudden flood of improper thoughts.

I smiled at her. "Hey, yourself. Whatcha' doin' up so late?"

She fidgeted as she looked at me. "Can't sleep. My fucking back hurts."

There was a question in how she spoke to me.

"You need me to hold you so you can sleep?"

She practically beamed at me yet her answer was quiet, "Yeah. Do you mind?"

"Naw," I said as I help up the blanket for her, "it'll be just like old times."

In a flash she scrambled into my lap and settled into her familiar place on my body. Her belly was on mine, her head was on my shoulder with her face snuggled into my neck, and her legs were straddling me. Just like old times.

"I missed you." she whispered.

"I missed you, too."

She tensed up a bit, "Did you meet a lot of women while you were gone?"

I chuckled, "I spent most of my time stationed in Saudi Arabia and it's not really a place where you can go on a date. Meaning the answer to your question is no, there were no women in my life while I was gone."

"Good." she said as she snuggled up to me and did something to adjust her sleepshirt.

We sat there for not very long when Eden's mother came downstairs and found us together.

I wasn't immediately certain how Eden's mom would feel about her daughter snuggling with me but she smiled approvingly as she sat down.

"I can see Eden's happy to have you home. She never slept as well as she did when you'd hold her."

Her mom pulled up a blanket of her own and cuddled up at the other end of the couch as we watched a recently popular drama on the TV.

It was probably fifteen minutes later when I noticed Eden's mom slipping into a slumber. It was also about the same time I thought I felt Eden adjusting herself again.

And then I felt a warm kiss on my neck. My twenty-six year old body promptly responded and I was a bit embarrassed by a growing firmness between my legs. A firmness that was also between Eden's legs.

I thought she was adjusting herself again when I realized she was grinding herself into me. My cock went from firm to hard in a split second!

Her head rose up from my shoulder and we looked each other in the eye. She kissed me on the lips and I gently kissed her back.

Her mother snorted and caught a breath and we both froze. We both slowly swiveled our heads in the same direction and saw her mother's head loll off to one side as she slipped deeper into sleep.

Eden's eyes returned to mine and we kissed again.

Then I felt her delicate hand move between us. I felt her fingers move over my boxer shorts and then she found the fly. I caught a breath as her hand slipped inside my shorts and grasped my cock which was standing at attention. She maneuvered it a little until it was freed. Then both of her hands went to my shoulders as she started moving on me again.

I felt something soft and silky on my cock and realized that Eden wasn't wearing any panties.

"Are you sure about this?" I whispered.

She gently nodded and whispered. "I've been sure about this since I was thirteen."

She rose up on me and then settled back down neatly capturing the head of my cock in her moist cleft. I fought off my urges and let her take the lead so things would happen at her own pace. I was a little surprised when her body suddenly opened up for me and her hips settled onto mine.

I couldn't stop myself from gently fucking her. The two of us moved slowly and gently and somehow I managed to resist the urge to fuck her hard and cum.

We stopped a few times and just held each other. I loved simply being aware of her body wrapped around my own.

Again we froze as we heard her mother stir. Eden put her head on my shoulder and relaxed herself on top of me.

Her mother sat up and got to her feet, gently tossing her blanket on the place where she had been sitting. She moved to the end of the couch where Eden and I were currently involved and gave her daughter a gently rub on the back. Then she smiled at me and mouthed, 'Good night' as she went upstairs.

When I heard the bedroom door close I pulled Eden back up to face me and I kissed her as we started to make love a little less gently. It wasn't long before my hands went to her hips and held her tight as my cock spewed cum into her body.

Still joined, we both fell asleep. But when the 5am news came on the next morning I felt her moving again. My cock firmed up inside her and we started to move. A few minutes more and I was filling her pussy with cum again.

The weather girl came on and chirped about how there would be a light dusting of snow that day. She was just starting to discuss the upcoming clear days when Eden pulled herself off of me. She gave me a chaste kiss and then quietly moved up the stairs to her room.

The sun was up and the smell of coffee was obviously close. I stirred and found Eden's mom holding a cup of coffee for me.

"I wasn't sure what it was going to take to wake you up."

I thanked her for the coffee and she sat down next to me.

"I'm glad it was you." she said.

I woke up a little more. "I beg your pardon?"

She smiled. "I'm glad you were Eden's first. She loves you, you know."

Whoa. I'd fucked her daughter and she approved! I sucked in a breath and tried to compose myself.

"Ummm." I clumsily sought words.

"It's okay, really." she said, "just marry her and give me some healthy grandchildren, okay?"

Enemy fire would have been easier on me at that moment!

(to be continued)

Eden explores her man.

After Thanksgiving was over I was able to go home and move into my old room. It wasn't really my room anymore but at least it was a place to stay for the time being.

Although Eden and I saw each other every day it seemed that we always managed to avoid the topic of what had transpired between us. Mostly because someone else was always present and then we still exchanged knowing glances between us.

It was the first week of December and I was outside shoveling snow when Eden's mom drove up the street. I waved at her as she pulled into the driveway and parked.

She got out of the car and walked over to me and I put down the shovel.

"Eden's father left to go work on the Seattle project. He'll be gone for a week. I'm going to go visit my mother in about an hour and should be back around the same time as my husband."

She paused for a moment to see if I understood her. I did but I wasn't sure what I was hearing.

"I'd like you to keep an eye on Eden while we're gone. Perhaps it would be best for you to sleep at our house. Naturally, you'll behave yourself, right?" She smiled as she said this.

"Yes, ma'am, I'll behave myself."

She turned to walk away and then did a little pirouette to face me with a wry smile. "No, don't you dare disappoint my daughter."

I have to admit, it's not often you run into a woman who all but asks you to boink her daughter. As a matter of fact I'd never heard of it happening before.

Later that afternoon I gathered a few things in my Molle pack and then told my folks I'd be next door. My mom invited me to bring Eden over for dinner and of course I agreed. You'd think I'd instantly have other things on my mind but my new relationship with Eden was something I was still trying to wrap my head around.

I knocked on the door and my beautiful Eden opened the door. Her sapphire blue eyes lit up as she smiled at me. With her wispy blond hair framing her delicate features I had a moment where her elfin qualities took my breath away.

"I hear you're supposed to protect me for the rest of the week!" she chirped.

The door closed behind me and the warmth of her kitchen was a welcome respite from the winter's chill. "Yeah, okay, so what's with your mom?" I asked as I put down my bag and undid my coat.

Eden sat down in one of the kitchen chairs and pardon me for a moment if I say that watching her sit down was something special. She didn't so much sit in the chair as she perched on it like a bird. She'd always sat this way because of her back problems but at the same time it was a sight to behold as she'd gracefully execute a few movements and then settle into the chair with her feet and legs neatly folded beneath her body.

"Like a couple years after you left for the Corps my mom got it into her head that she wanted to have a lot of grandkids. She talks to me and Callie about it all the time and after she caught you and me together she wouldn't stop talking to me about us starting a family."

This was all pretty fucking fast for me and it took me a few moments of silence to consider the impact of all of this. I took a breath and let it out slowly.

"It sounds like we're already engaged." I said as I sat down.

"I certainly hope not!" she said as she unfolded herself from her chair, "You can propose to me when you're ready but before that happens I want us to have some very inappropriate sex!"

She came to me and taking my face in her hands she kissed me. My hands naturally went to hold her and I couldn't help but notice her tight trim body.

When we broke our kiss it seemed like Eden just mentally shifted gears. It was as if we hadn't had this moment as she went to make a light dinner for us. We chatted as she boiled carrots and fried a couple hamburger steaks. She opened a bottle of a tasty red table wine and then we sat across from each other as we ate.

"This is our first dinner together as a couple." I said.

She smiled. "It is, isn't it? Maybe the first of many."

After dinner Eden suggested we get 'more comfortable' for the evening. She grabbed my bag and carried it up to her bedroom where she aimed me at her bathroom and told me to change saying there was something in there waiting for me. I went along with her and in the bathroom I found an ankle length men's robe all in black. It was so soft it was almost like wearing a fur. It was also a bit large for me but it was what Eden wanted me to wear so I carried out my orders.

When I left the bathroom she was already gone. I heard the TV downstairs playing old school Christmas carols and it was easy to figure out what my next move was.

She was sitting on the recliner waiting for me. She had on a bathrobe of her own and her thin legs and bare feet were tucked beneath her as usual.

"C'mon and sit down." she instructed me as she unfolded herself to make way for me. I sat down and then I'll admit that I wasn't surprised when Eden went to the wall and shut off the lights. The only light in the room now was coming from the TV and the Christmas tree.

She hesitated a moment and stood in front of me.

"What do you want me to do next, 'sergeant'?" I was being playful but I'll also admit that I was aware of being ordered around by ninety-five pounds of elf.

"Open up your robe." she replied.

"So soon? Really?" I teased. I got a critical look in return and then did what she'd asked. I wasn't wearing anything under the robe since it had been the only thing she'd provided for me to wear.

She looked at my cock and pursed her lips. "Hard to believe you got that into me the other night!"

Honestly, I'm not that big. Not like I check this out but being in the Corps you see a lot of cocks and I didn't have the artillery piece some guys had. Still, it was probably kind of big for Eden.

I was just about to make another remark when Eden opened up her robe and let it drop to the floor.

At this point I am going to plead guilty to falling in love! The way the soft light of the room played on her bare skin and the way it illuminated her hair made her seem almost mythological. I caught my breath and then was captivated as she gracefully moved onto my lap and then cuddled herself into me as if she became a part of me.

Her face nestled into my neck and she whispered, "Wrap me up."

Suddenly the oversized robe made all the sense in the world. Again Eden made me marvel at her as I understood she bought the robe with exactly this moment in mind! With her body cuddled up to mine I wrapped the robe around her and we were made very cozy.

My hands were outside the robe yet wrapped around her and gently holding her close. It was a unique feeling to not feel her body with my hands yet to feel her bare skin pressed close to mine.

My cock was pressed against her belly and her every gentle movement was almost torture. I fought back the urge to just start fucking her and instead did my best to appreciate this moment for the beautiful thing that it was. I also realized what a very special gift it was that Eden had given to me. She'd saved herself for me and the very first chance she had she gave herself to me. And now here she was cuddled up to me with the promise of giving me even more.

I kissed the top of her head and she turned her face to look up at me. Her eyes explored my own and then we shared a very gentle kiss. When the kiss ended her hands went to my shoulders and she moved herself up on my body. Looking into my eyes again she bit her lower lip and started grinding her pussy against my cock.

I couldn't take my eyes off of her face as her angelic and elfin beauty morphed into wanton carnal desire. Every few moments she'd look in my eyes and her subtle smile gradually gave way to a more serious and more determined expression.

Her grinding took on an intensity and her head kept lolling back on her neck. Back and forth her moist pussy ground on my cock. And then I felt her body tense. Her eyes closed and her hips moved a little faster. Her fingernails dug into my shoulders. Then her hips started jerking back and forth on me. She pulled in a shaky breath between her teeth and then her body jerked a few times before she relaxed.

I couldn't help but move against her and she pulled in a breath again before she moved up on me. Her wet pussy dragged along the length of my cock until it caught the head of my shaft. "MmmmMMmmmMM..." she murmured as she relaxed her body and slid herself onto my shaft.

I gave her a gentle thrust and felt her hips answer me.

"This is so fucking great!" she whispered in my ear.

My arms held her tight and she groaned as I pulled her down on the full length of my cock. I was now fully embedded in her wonderful body and I held her for a moment to enjoy it.

I pulled the robe open and ran my hands all over her bare back. Running my hands down her back to her ass I pulled her up just enough that I could feel where my cock disappeared into her pussy.

That did it for me and I started to fuck her. I felt her try to pull herself away a few times and I'd o

The Virgin Couple's Wedding Night: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 04 Jun 2026 19:27:00 -0600

A chaste couple’s epiphany of pleasures.

From the Awakening, By Estcher Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Into the Depths

He smiled at me and then sat up and knelt before my spread legs. His skin glistened with a light sheen of sweat, just like me. I looked down at his hardness, pointing at my pussy. He held his cock in the middle and pushed it toward my opening.

“I love you, Emma,” he whispered, tearing his eyes from my vagina to look at me. “You are the most beautiful woman in the world. Thank you for marrying me. Thank you for trusting in me. I will never do anything to hurt you. I will protect you all my life. Give you everything you desire. Just say the word and it’s yours.”

“I want your beautiful hard cock inside me, Daniel. Make love to me, husband!”

We looked, watching, feeling, sighing, as he pressed his large cock to my small pussy opening. He pushed and his large head spread my lips apart, soaked his head in my juices, and his head slipped a little further down, rubbing me in a delightful way, before my vaginal opening trapped his cockhead in place.

We looked at each other and grinned and looked back down. He pushed and his cock head entered me. The pressure was more than I had imagined. His hardness bore into me, pushing past my lips and into my tight tunnel. I gasped at the enormity of it. I watched his large head disappear somehow inside me. I could feel him spreading me open. His cock. My cock. The only cock that would ever be inside me.

He held himself there and panted. We stared at one another in surprise.

“Daniel, it feels so good! You’re huge, baby! Push inside! You won’t hurt me! Push it inside!”

We watched as he pushed another inch into me. I moaned at the pressure and pleasure. I felt something small tear and realised what little remained of my hymen was gone forever and sighed contentedly. The pain was nothing compared to the pressure. I squirmed a little, adjusting myself, and Daniel pushed a little deeper.

Our eyes were riveted to the scene. Watching our love join in the most amazing union possible. Only two inches were inside me. He pulled back a little and we watched as his cock pulled the lips of my pussy out with him. It looked obscene and glorious.

“Daniel, look at you! Filling me and stretching me! Does it feel good?”

He grunted and pushed those two marvelous inches back inside me. My wetness lubricated him, and I felt his shaft sliding delightfully inside me. I was so stretched, my clit was touched so very lightly and it sent a ripple of pure pleasure through me. There was no way sex felt this pleasurable, I thought. My head fell back, and I moaned, the sound escaping me of its own volition.

He pulled back and then slid the same two inches back inside me. My head snapped up to watch. His glorious black cock was inside me and I needed, and wanted, to feel him deeper.

“Deeper, baby! Deeper!”

He pushed an extra inch into me as I watched. Three inches of his male cock was inside me. A fucking hard male cock. My male cock. I felt something inside me stir. A crazy deep desire I had kept pent up inside. Caged like some demented demon. The cage was opening. Daniel was the key.

He pulled back and I groaned at the pleasure. His cock rubbed me inside. Touched me in a place I didn’t know existed or could give me such pleasure.

He pushed back in, and I gasped when four inches filled me. My vaginal walls hugged him, squeezed him, claimed him. I could feel his massive head encroaching my depths, claiming me. My pussy was his and he was taking it. He pulled back and we watched his cock, slick with my wetness, slide out until just his head remained inside me. I could see his glans and wanted it back inside.

He pushed back inside but this time my hips rose to meet him. I pushed hard against him and felt his cock drive deep inside me. I don’t know how much it was, but he was stopped hard by my cervix. His cock rammed up against it.

My cage door was flung open. All my desires flew free like from Pandora’s box. I could be as carnal as I wanted with my husband. I could give in to all my secret desires. This was my husband, my lover, my man, my cock. I looked down and saw two inches remained outside my vagina. I wanted it all inside me and knew he simply wouldn’t all fit.

Daniel grunted hard and pulled back his cock. We watched. My labia clung to him, stretching out and wrapped around him. His cock gleamed with white wetness. My white wetness. It looked delicious to me. I needed to taste my pussy on his cock. I smiled. I would. Later.

He drove his cock back into me and we both moaned loudly. He pulled back and pushed back inside. My legs lifted and wrapped around his lower back. He moved up and over me and thrust. And thrust. My world reduced to the sensation of being so fully penetrated. Stretched and probed. His so very hard cock driving relentlessly into my depths, filling me, pleasuring me in ways I didn’t know were possible. His cock head was the best part. It was large and drove inside me, spreading me for his long shaft. I clenched my pussy instinctually and felt the pleasure heightened beyond what I thought my brain could handle.

The cage inside my mind exploded. I thrust my hips up to meet his and felt his cock pound my pussy without end. It was a blur of penetration and withdrawal. Over and over. Each little motion sending ripples of such pure joy I could only thank God for this gift.

I awoke.

Not literally.

Something inside me awoke. A hunger. A need. I was free to be whomever I wanted or needed to be for my husband. Words, foreign to me, stirred in my mind. I had to voice them. They needed to escape. A vibrating intense pleasure was rising inside me. I could feel and see the same thing happening to Daniel.

Words poured from my mouth. Vulgar words that only gave us both more pleasure.

“FUCK ME, DANIEL! FUCK MY CUNT! FUCK ME!”

The words left my mouth and seemed to echo in the suite. Daniel kissed me then. He pressed his entire weight down on me and pressed me into the mattress and duvet. He thrust harder. His rhythm was off but that did something to increase my pleasure. I felt his cock grow thicker. His thrusts shortened and then, recognising my husband was about to cum inside me for the very first time, I came.

We came together. His cock erupted inside me. The feeling was indescribable. He made me a complete woman in that moment. The pleasure I had been feeling expanded and flew out of me. I came. My first true orgasm. God’s gift to me for showing him the pleasure a husband and wife can experience together.

And more words flowed from me. Vile nasty words that I felt only brought me closer to the God who allowed all this to be. With my husband there were no lines in the sand. We could cross as many as we wanted. We were with God, and he blessed our union.

Later, my mother would confess she had had the same epiphany as me on her wedding night. She had cemented her husband to her. He would only have eyes for her after that.

My husband’s cock lurched and spasmed deep inside. His hot fluids splashed inside me and added to the pleasure. Each jerk of his cock sent my pleasure rocketing higher. My nails dug into his ass cheeks and pulled him harder against me. The last two inches somehow disappeared inside me and did something to me that took my orgasm to the next level.

“I fucking love you, you fucking black beast! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck your fucking wife! Fill me! Oh my God! The pleasure! Daniel! DANIEL! I LOVE YOU! Keep fucking me! Don’t you fucking stop! Fuck me with that beautiful hard cock! Give me babies! Oh my God!”

We crashed from that high. Daniel lay limp on top of me. His gorgeous body pressed against me and kept me in place. I wanted to be held down and filled. His shoulders shook and I scrambled for his head and held it. Like me, tears leaked from his eyes.

“I love you, Emma. I love you so much!”

I kissed his tears and face. I found his mouth and sucked his tongue into mine. He moaned and his cock, still hard inside me, lurched.

Fun Cleanup

I looked into his eyes. “I need to clean you up.”

“What?”

“I need to clean your cock.”

“Why? It’s not dirty, Emma. It’s just a little sticky.”

“Yes, exactly. I need to clean all that off you.”

“Um, okay? We only just started. I’ll go get a washcloth if that’s what you need right now.”

I growled and pushed him over and followed him somehow keeping his cock inside me. “No baby. With my mouth.”

His eyes widened. “You mean…”

I slid down him, groaning with him as his cock slipped out of me. His cock slipped along my stomach, leaving a trail of our combined juices. I could smell us now. A rich musky flavor coupled with something sharp. A smell I knew was his ejaculate and my pussy wetness.

I slid down his body and leaned back. I admired his long, hard cock, gleaming black, covered with our cum.

“Daniel, you have a beautiful cock, baby.”

“Thanks, love. But look at you! You are every man’s wet dream. My Italian Goddess. Your olive skin, your gorgeous black hair, your eyes! You are the most beautiful woman in the world, Emma.”

“And I’m your wife. And you are my husband.”

I took his cock in my hand and felt just how slick it was with my wetness.

“Always,” he said and moaned as my thumb stroked just under the head of his cock. I squeezed gently and watched a bead of cum appear.

“My mother told me what I needed to do with my husband. I understood her words. But now? Daniel, I understand her words. She never said just how much I would enjoy this. Daniel?”

“Yes, love?”

“In the bedroom? You and me? I am your woman to do anything you want with. Anytime. Anywhere. Anything.”

“Emma?”

“Shush. We are one now. There’s no shame. No sin. Just our pleasure. Let me pleasure you. And you will pleasure me. Okay?”

“Okay, Emma. This is wild. Crazy, even!”

“This is where love leads, Daniel. I’m only just realizing it. I love you, so much.”

Daniel went to respond but I took half his cock into my mouth. My tongue swirled around his cock and lapped up our juices. I was prepared to hate it. Expected to hate it. Instead, it tasted divine to me. It was our love on my tongue. Daniel moaned and thrust into my mouth.

I suctioned my mouth and popped it off him. “Daniel! We taste amazing!”

He stared at me. My lips and mouth covered in our mess from our love making. “Kiss me,” he whispered.

My eyes went round, and, in a flash, I had my lips on his. He moaned and sucked and licked at my mouth. We shared our love and tears escaped me in the beauty of it. He was just like me.

Throughout our marriage, we did that. The taste always reminds us of our love. It’s as simple as that. Some might grimace and shake their heads. But not Daniel and me. It tasted of the divine. It was our love made real and substantial. Our ‘eucharist’(gratefulness).

Her New Toy

I went back to his cock and loved it with my mouth. I cleaned every part of his cock and he stayed hard the whole time. I spread his legs when I was almost done and then pushed his knees up a little.

“What are you…” he groaned when my flat tongue licked his scrotum.

He had a clean-shaven scrotum. He had done that for me. Later I would find I liked it hairy for some reason. I loved all the hair on his body. He just seemed more manly to me that way. I lapped gently at his scrotum and coated the whole thing in my spit. I loved how his testicles felt under my tongue, and how they rolled and moved. Daniel was in heaven. I could hear him.

I stroked his cock gently as I did it. He had a good ten inches of length on him, so I kept my hand at the top and felt his cock head, slick with spit, thrusting through my loving hand. My tongue lapped at his balls and then I dipped lower and found his taint. It joined in my exploration with my tongue and Daniel was getting wordy.

“Jesus, Emma! Fuck! Lick my balls! Oh my God that feels amazing! Fucking amazing!”

I touched his asshole with a sharp tongue. It felt strange to me. Rubbery. It clenched and I probed harder. Daniel lurched under me, and his cock fell out of my hand and hit his stomach with a wet thwack. A heavy, meaty thwack and I sighed at the beautiful sound. I would hear that for our entire lifetime together.

I couldn’t believe what I was doing. My mother’s words enabled me and let me know that this was okay. Needed. I was cementing our love and setting a standard for us to follow in our marriage. I was owning it with the one man in this world I adored above all others. I wondered if I would like it in return. I knew I would. I tongued him harder and stroked his cock. I licked up to his balls and teased them.

Daniel came. I felt his cum surge through his cock and loved the feeling in my hand. I could feel his seed pumping through his shaft, the flesh surging and flexing with amazing power. I lifted my head and put my mouth around his thick head as his second ejaculation spurted forth. It splashed hot, wet, and thick on my tongue. I swallowed without hesitation. His body was mine. Our marriage united our souls and bodies. He had merely moved it from one vessel to another.

He cried out my name loudly and my heart yearned to hear it spoken like that again. In hearing my name our love was confirmed. Our pleasure combined. He pulled me up and kissed me hard. His cock spasming between us leaking more cum between our bodies.

“I love you Daniel Williams, my husband,” I whispered to him.

“I love you Emma Williams, my wife,” he replied.

We slept for a time. The day had been long and, while wonderful, draining from all the emotions. Our first sex had pushed us to exhaustion and for the first time we slept together in the same bed, as husband and wife.

I woke to pleasure.

His Oral Initiative

It took me a moment to figure out whether I was dreaming and where I was. The long, sensuous lick at my pussy reminded me and I smiled and stretched, feeling feline, and more like a woman.

“Ooh, you better stop before my husband catches us,” I purred.

My husband kept licking at me. It felt wonderful. He was getting better than the few times he had done this before. I had confessed to my priest, and he had not been happy. Right then, I was glad he had some practice.

He brought me to a wonderful orgasm. He slid up to my mouth and kissed me and I savored my taste and told him. He smiled at me.

“You taste wonderful, Emma. I could live off you if that was all I had to eat.”

“Baby, you’re so good to me.”

“I want to do that better. Can you help me?”

I kissed him, my heart swelling for the umpteenth time. “Yes, baby. I can do that.”

He kissed me and slid back down again.

“What? Again?”

“Of course, Emma. Tell me what to do…”

I instructed him. I lay back on the headboard, noticing the rose petals strewn everywhere and sticking to us. We hadn’t even pulled the duvet down. I glanced at the digital alarm clock and saw it was two in the morning. I grinned. We had all the time in the world.

I spread my legs and explained my lady parts to him. I found it highly erotic. My husband lay between my legs and touched and licked me and listened to me explaining my pussy to him. He was attentive and loving and I felt so relaxed and safe with him. I explained how gentle was best. Light licks and touches.

He started. He did everything I had asked. Already he was so much better than before. We had learned from one another. Then he improvised and I lost my mind. Later he said his hunger and lust led him to do the things he did. He ate me out. His tongue was broad between my labia. Light and firm on my clit. He licked everywhere and then focused on my clit. Everything was perfect and then I felt him shift a little and then my eyes popped open. He slid a wet finger into my pussy while he continued to lick my clit. The pleasure went through the roof. I came, but he didn’t stop. He continued and fought my bucking hips. Then a second finger joined his first one and I came again after only a few thrusts.

He grabbed my hips then and lifted and turned me over. It was forceful and strong and so manly, and I knew I would do anything he wanted. He pressed my shoulders down into the duvet and I had a mouth full of rose petals. He took my hands and placed them on my ass cheeks and told me to keep them spread. I had no choice but to eat the rose petals in my mouth. I didn’t care.

I was fully aware my ass was thrust up high in the air. I was spread open and exposed. Exposed to my husband and I loved it.

“Oh baby. Look at me! How do I look with my ass in the air?”

“Emma, so beautiful!”

I went to speak again but he licked me then. He started low on my clit and then wormed his tongue slowly and lovingly up through my labia, into my vagina, over my taint, and then licked my asshole with hunger. I groaned at the sensation. It was so wonderful.

Then two fingers slipped into my pussy. They pushed down and found the spot my mother had told me about. He pressed gently and moved his fingers only a little bit. The heel of his hand pressed on my clit. After a minute, I came the hardest I had ever cum. It was sensory overload. So close on the heels of my last orgasm it found me and owned me completely.

She Gushes

I screamed on the bed. Shouting obscenities. I thrashed on his face and fingers. A strange sensation came over me and I squirted (or something). I heard Daniel shout out something. I didn’t care. That sensation came with a sudden warmth of pleasure that took over my whole body. I was having a complete body orgasm and I drowned in it.

Daniel was kissing my face and it felt wet. I struggled to open my eyes and when I did, he was grinning down at me. I was on my side but had no memory of moving.

“Your face is all wet?” I murmured and cupped his cheek.

“Emma, something came flying out of you. A lot of liquid.”

“Oh my God, I felt like I peed.”

“Did you? Did you pee in my face?”

“Maybe? I read about it. Some say it’s pee, baby. Trapped fluid. It comes out when I orgasm that hard. I did that? It felt amazing…”

“Come on. Shower time. We have to get all these stupid petals off us.”

“Okay…”

When I didn’t move, he tried to lift me. He’s strong but I’m a grown-ass woman. He tried and failed, because I was such a dead weight, and we laughed our asses off. We were covered in petals. We stank of the petals. It was wonderful.

We struggled out of the bed and found a luxurious shower waiting for us.

And hour later we appeared, preened by the water, a new load of his cum filled my pussy.

We collapsed on the bed, and he ate me out again. Part of me knew his cum was still inside me. I didn’t care if he didn’t, and it made me cum faster.

We slept again.

Her Oral Initiative

I woke first and found out my husband snores. Not loudly. A weird sound that I found amusing. I watched him for a time. I sniffed his neck and his armpits. I loved his smell and needed it. I sniffed lower and found his cock lying relaxed between his legs. I watched it for a time, fascinated at the smaller version of it. It was all wrinkled and it moved around on its own. Like a little animal.

The Virgin Couple’s Wedding Night: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 03 Jun 2026 19:02:00 -0600

A chaste couple’s epiphany of pleasures.

From the Awakening, By Estcher Listen to thePodcast at Steamy Stories

My name was Emma Mary Fiore Amato. Now I proudly carry my husband's name: Emma May Fiore Williams. My brand new, gorgeous, and sexy husband is Daniel Christopher Williams. He's African American and I am Italian American.

We met in the University of California San Diego (UCSD) as freshmen. We dated despite my reservations of dating a black man. I was not a fan of unwanted attention and being seen with him at school and downtown caused eyes to stare. The United States is rampant with racism. It's everywhere and palatable and real in every sense. It vibrates across social norms and in the media and sometimes openly on the street.

But I was attracted to Daniel right away. We shared a class together and the first time I walked into the classroom, and I saw him, my heart had skipped a beat. He had felt the same way. It wasn't until a month later that he summoned the nerve to ask me out. We went to a dinner down at Liberty Station and then walked the boardwalk past where the San Salvador replica galleon was being made and along the inner harbour.

It was a lovely first date. Afterward, he kissed me outside my dormitory, and I kissed him back and told him I would like to go out again. He was so pleased.

Daniel is gorgeous. He's my height but very slim. He keeps his hair short and has a short-cropped beard. He wears black rimmed glasses. He does a little gym and a little cardio. Not a lot, but just enough to keep him fit. He's strong. His ass is golden.

I was first attracted to his eyes. His glasses have a way of making them larger than life and they pulled me in. His dark skin enhancing the white of his eyes and his lovely teeth past his full lips. That first kiss outside my dorm had melted me.

On our second date I admitted I was a devout Catholic, being a proper Italian American girl. Sex was not allowed outside the marital chamber. I could tell he was devastated. We could both feel the attraction to one another. A look from him would get me all tingly. I was a regular at the confessional at my church, admitting my sin and lust. I would accept my penance and say my prayers kneeling at a pew, gazing with adoration to the figure of Christ above the altar, counting my prayers on my rosary.

Throughout our years at UCSD we were never apart. Our love life was constrained to kissing throughout our freshman year, to a little petting during our sophomore and junior years, and as seniors we had performed oral sex on each other a couple of times. My penance for that consisted of working at various soup kitchens in the Gaslamp District of San Diego. Daniel joined me and I think I truly fell in love with him when he did. He shared my penance and I rejoiced.

My parents were shocked when I had introduced Danial to them. They aren't racist, but they had hoped I would meet someone "more like me", my mother had said. But it was too late for me. I adored Daniel and together we were wonderful. In time, they accepted our relationship. It helped that Daniel was so well spoken and so intelligent. They could see the good in him and although he was Baptist by his christening, he believed in God and that was enough for my parents to accept him.

It was so hard not to cave into our sexual desires. We wanted each other so terribly badly. But I was a good Catholic girl and took my faith very seriously. Daniel understood and somehow, he stayed with me throughout college. Our friends always tried to pressure us. My girlfriends thought I was archaic; disillusioned about values they said no longer applied in the modern world. His friends were no better, urging him to leave me for "someone better". By the end of college, we had few friends, but by that point in our relationship, I only needed Daniel and he only needed me.

We decided to wait until our careers started before we took things any further with our relationship. He started work at an architectural firm in San Diego, and I accepted an accounting position out in Coronado. One year later he proposed to me. My heart soared on that day, and I will never forget it. It had been magical and perfect, and I accepted right away, and he spun me around.

My parents had known. Daniel has asked them for my hand in marriage and they had happily agreed. We set a date for end summer, and I dove into planning and preparations. My only remaining girlfriend, a friend from church, became my bridesmaid and helped with everything.

The wedding was beautiful. Standing before my future husband in front of God and my family and friends and making my vows was the most beautiful thing I had ever done. He looked so gorgeous in his tuxedo. I never loved him more. We said our vows, exchanged rings, and then he kissed me in front of everybody. Claiming me as his bride and wife.

I felt liberated. He was now my husband. Everything we had always wanted to do for the past five years were now open to us. We could consummate our marriage and love. Over and over again. I walked back down the aisle, a woman and a wife, and my pussy couldn't have been wetter. Lust ran over me in waves and I gripped Daniel's hand so tightly.

The rest of the day and evening went by in a blur. I had to watch the video later to see just how much of a good time we had. But mostly I watched how Daniel and I looked at each other. Everyone said we looked with such love at each other. In truth, we were looking at each other with unbridled lust.

Then, thankfully, we exited the reception to cheering family and friends and entered the limo my father had provided, and we were whisked away to our hotel. In the morning, we were heading to Hawai'i for our honeymoon. But tonight. Tonight, I would become my man's woman. He would take me and complete me.

I don't recall checking in, or the elevator ride to our suite, or Daniel carrying me in his arms across the threshold to our suite. What I remember is tearing off our clothes and collapsing on the large California King bed. Later, I would peel rose petals off my flesh and Daniel's.

I was a good Catholic girl. I had followed my faith, confessed my sins, and did my penance. But now? Now I was married and in the eyes of God, I would and could pleasure my husband. I knew the scripture. My chains were removed.

"Wives, be subject to your husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, and is himself its Saviour. As the church is subject to Christ, so let wives also be subject in everything to their husbands." (Eph. 5:22--24).

My mother had given me advice the day before the wedding. She said it was a long tradition and I would do the same for my daughter one day. She had held my hands and spoke to me as one wife to her daughter bride. She passed on to me the secrets of a happy marriage that the priest had never mentioned during our marriage preparation classes at the church. She spoke openly of things I would need to learn to do. And often, she had said. And willingly. Her attention to detail was unnerving to me but I listened to everything. Some things she said were frightening, sounding foul, but my mother laughed and told me to wait and see.

"Your father loves me just as much as the day we married, Emma," she said, holding my hands and looking into my eyes. "Every day I let him know I need him and want him. To be intimate with him and he does the same for me. Marriages fail when that stops. There will be times you don't feel the need or desire. You must fight that. Embrace him. Kiss him. Fondle him. Whisper in his ear that he is your everything and his will is yours to fulfil. Do you understand?"

I nodded, biting my lip. I think I understood. My mother laughed at my expression.

"Wake him with your mouth in the morning. Not every day. But some days or it will become routine. Pleasure him. Take his seed inside you. Swallow his love. It can be daunting. You'll get used to it. He is your man, and his seed will be yours. Claim it. Only you can receive it through your marriage. Don't make him regret choosing you over all others.

"And seek your own pleasure. You should never regret choosing him. He should willingly pleasure you with his mouth. Accept it and bask in it. It is your husband claiming what is his by marriage. Your womanhood will pleasure him. So trim down there, okay? Did your bridesmaid take you to the salon?"

I nodded, feeling heat rush to my face. I had been waxed. It had hurt so badly, but I had found pleasure in it in a small way which frightened me. I nodded at my mother.

"Good. And all the way between your legs?"

I nodded again, feeling more heat.

"Do you know what sodomy is?"

I nodded feeling horror.

"My priest told me before I was married that sodomy is a sin between men," said my mother, looking hard at me.

"Yes, mamma."

"And he added it does not concern marital relations between man and wife."

"Mamma!" I said in shock. I thought of her and dad. "Did you and poppa...?"

"Oh, yes, Emma. Otherwise, you would have a lot more siblings rather than just you."

"What?"

"You'll need to watch your cycle. Avoid pregnancies. Anal sex is the best way to do that when you are ovulating."

I stared at my mother. Questions raced through my thoughts faster than I could fully formulate and finish them.

"I enjoy it, Emma. Pleasuring your father gives me pleasure. Be patient. Try it for yourself. Push past the initial pain and I think you will be surprised. Do this for your husband. For you."

I couldn't speak.

"Throughout your marriage your husband should want to take you all the time, correct?"

"Y-yes."

"Invite him to take you. Place yourself at his mercy. Let him claim that which is his by marriage."

"Mamma!"

"And take him when you want, Emma. You are equals in this, despite what the scriptures say. This is a partnership. If you lust after him, take him. If he lusts after you, give yourself to him. Do this, this simple thing, and your marriage will be full of such love and last for eternity. You will join yourselves in heaven and find such blessings. I'm so happy for you, Emma. Daniel is a beautiful man. Your children will be beautiful."

"Thank you, mamma."

"One more thing. Are you still intact?"

I knew what she meant. My hymen had been lost as a teenager doing simple girlish things. Mine opened riding my bike. I shook my head at my mother. "No, mamma."

"And I know you are a virgin. I am so proud of you, Emma. I saw how hard it was for you throughout college. Tomorrow night, you give him your everything. What you do with your husband in your bed, will please God. Everything your heart desires. Put your soul into it, Emma. Seize your pleasure and his, okay?"

"Mamma? Did nonna give you this same advice?"

"No. I had to learn the hard way. I promised myself I would not let my own daughter go into her marriage bed unprepared. We have more to discuss. Are you okay with all this?"

"Yes, momma. I'm uncomfortable, but thankful."

"Okay, we still have a lot to cover. Like how to truly pleasure your husband with your mouth. Places on his body you need to explore..."

"Explore? Like what?"

Mother chuckled. "I'm warming up to this now. Your father has always had the best sex with me. It's okay Emma! You came from our love! Now, the penis is a strange thing at first. Daniel is likely very large. But a man's pleasure also comes from his nipples, and his scrotum and testicles. Play with them. Lightly! So very lightly! And below them. Pay attention there. And below that, too. Do you understand where I am talking about?"

She meant his asshole. I was horrified.

"Make sure he is clean. You, too. Take the time to keep yourself fresh down there. Inside a man is a place. You'll need to find it. Put a finger inside, find it, rub it."

"Momma!"

"Hush, you have much the same place inside you. Teach him to find it. Your bodies will be one, once married. There is no shame. It is the beauty of sex between a married couple. Seek your pleasure and give your pleasure. There is so much on the Internet. Watch with him. Learn together."

"Yes, momma. Do you do all these things with poppa?"

"Oh, God, yes. We're older now and we have slowed down. But yes. We still do. I adore your father and his body. Have you ever seen us fight? Not speak to one another?"

"No, momma." And it was true. The love between my parents was there for all to see. They constantly hugged and kissed. I've seen them mildly grope each other. I've heard them through the bedroom walls. I only could pray my marriage would be as close to the beauty of theirs. With my mother's advice I think I now knew how. If I could be brave enough.

"And now the more mundane things. You and Daniel will be equal in all things. You are not some toy or trophy the bible would have you believe. The bible was written by some seriously misogynistic men..."

My memory of that first night with Daniel is seared into my soul. I subjected myself to my husband. My heart soared. My soul sang. I praised God.

I stood fully naked before my husband, and he stood naked before me. I am a beautiful woman. Many men have lusted after me. But I was only for my husband, and I stood proudly before him, exposed so willingly for the first time to his gaze. I watched his eyes devour me. He stared into my brown eyes first and I'm sure he saw the same lust as I saw in his. His gaze slowly drifted down and lingered on my breasts. My nipples were tight and painful, lifting to the sky. I saw him lick his lips and delight filled me. So far, he did not look disappointed. His eyes roamed over my flat stomach and then lower.

He stared long and hard at my perfectly waxed pussy. I had left a small, heart-shaped, tuft of my fur on my mound. My wetness trickled down my thigh and it tickled. I saw him lick his lips with his hunger and it thrilled me. I felt exposed. Wanton. But I was married, and this was my husband. A smile crossed my lips.

I was awakening to my lust and hunger, and it thrilled me. I stared equally back at my husband. We had done some things together. Fully clothed. I had let him taste me a few times. My penance for that had been the soup kitchens. And I had put him in my mouth a few times. I had never swallowed, though. I had spat it out, shame filling me, knowing I disappointed him. But I could not take his sperm inside me until we were married.

But now I stared at his slim figure. His brown skin glistened in the dim light of the room. His chest was lightly sprinkled with dark hair, and I couldn't wait to feel my exposed breasts and nipples rubbing against it. He lacked a defined six pack, but his stomach was toned and flat. My eyes traced that delicious area below his stomach that lowered to his penis. The smooth skin demanded my mouth.

And I stared at his penis. I had stroked it before. Sucked it before. Did penance for it before. But now I could see it in all its glory. Black men are endowed and so was my husband. It was long and thick and stood hard and standing straight out from his body. The tip glistened with moisture. Veins ran along its length. Below it hung his heavy testicles. His manhood was displayed for me, and I knew tonight he would put it inside me and fill me. It was darker than the rest of him. The head was large and round and was even darker.

My ebony husband was panting for me. He wanted the pleasure only I could bring to him. And I wanted his in return. After my talk with my mother, I did a little research. Watched pornography that showed how to pleasure a man fully.

Another trickle of my wetness ran down my thigh and I shivered at the tickle. My husband watched it and his eyes widened.

"My husband," I purred. "I am so wet for you. You are so hard for me."

"Emma, you are gorgeous. Seeing you walking down the aisle in that dress? Oh my God, the angels were jealous, baby. All eyes were on you, but you only had eyes for me."

I had stared at him the whole way down the aisle. My papa handed me over and when I had stood before Daniel, my legs threatened to fail me. My love for him in that moment had risen above everything I thought I could reach. And I could see the same reflected back at me.

"And you, my Daniel, you looked so handsome. The perfect man. My man. My husband."

Daniel was losing himself in his lust for me. He was shaking, and so was I.

"Tonight, we will make love, Daniel. I've wanted this for years. I give my everything to you. Do you understand?"

He shook his head.

"We are married now. My body--all of it--is yours to pleasure yourself with. And I will pleasure myself with you. Over and over, again and again."

"My God, Emma. You are so beautiful. Look at you! A gorgeous Italian beauty! I love you so much. I am the luckiest man in the world that you could love me as I love you."

"And you are my ebony stud. You are so beautiful to me, Daniel. I have lusted after you since the first day we met. Do you remember?"

"How could I forget? Freshman year. Sitting in class, and in walks the woman of my dreams! A vision. So elegant and poised. I knew then I wanted to marry you."

"You did?"

"Oh, yes. It was love at first sight. I would have waited my entire life to be with you."

"Wait no longer, my love. I am yours. Take me. Take all of me. Whatever you desire. Anything."

"Anything? What do you mean?"

"All my body is yours now, Daniel. And all your body is mine. I mean to take it. I want you to take me, in any way you imagine. But first, I want you to make love to me. To enter me. To cum inside me and seal our marriage in our pleasure and love. I want to lie back and feel you enter me."

"Okay," replied Daniel, simply. His eyes looked wild.

I moved to him, crossing the distance in two steps, and pressed myself to him. My mouth found his with hunger and I groaned at the feel of his hard cock pressing between us, reaching up past my belly button. We kissed, our tongues dancing, our hands caressing and exploring. His fingers found my wet slit and slid down along my clit and into my depths. I groaned into his mouth and reached down and took his hard, hot penis into my gentle hand. I stroked him, savouring the glorious hardness and maleness of him.

We shuffled to the bed and flopped down hard on our sides. We squirmed our way further up the bed until we found the pillows. Rose petals clung to us. All that existed was his body and mine and the pleasures we would pull from one another.

I found myself on my back, my legs spread in a delicious wanton way I was now free to enjoy. Daniel crawled up between my legs until he lay on me, his cock pressed against my wet labia, spreading them apart and rubbing deliciously on my clit. We necked hard. My tongue driving into his mouth with desire. His tongue rammed into my mouth, and we sucked on each other's tongues, swallowing our spit, and sinking into each other's souls.

My mind was purely on my vagina. An ache I hadn't felt before burned down there. My pussy felt more alive than ever before. I was intimately aware of every little feeling. Wetness poured from me. I could feel the rivulets escaping me. My pussy felt like it was opening on its own. Spreading for my husband. My man. My lover. My best friend in the whole wide world.

The righteousness of it overwhelmed my emotions. I sobbed happy tears. I held Daniel's beautiful face in my hands and pressed my lips against his plump, full, sexual lips. Lips I wanted all over my body, tracing his tongue into places I had only

Making It With the Maid

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 02 Jun 2026 10:23:00 -0600

Losing virginity with virgin maid.

by Boneranil, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Collin is a spoiled Calcutta youth with some very rich parents. He was 20 at the time, when he got into his first experience with a real pussy. It was his maid, named Mani, who was around his age. She is the nurse to Collin's grandmother and sleeps 2 rooms away from Collin's bedroom.

She is a beauty, with nice curves and a handful of boobs. She wears just the chudidar pants, and choli bustier’, without any dupatta or sari to cover her cleavage. While she permeates an ‘air’ of an advanced yoga instructor, she’s actually struggling to have any self confidence because of the criticism coming from Collin’s mother, the matriarch of the home.

Collin was very much drawn towards his maid, and her cleavage would make him go crazy. Her attire would reveal her perfect shape, but still, Collin maintained distance, because of their class differences.

Collin's grandmother found her in a nearby village and brought her to the city, as a maid. Collin's mom never treated her normally and everyone used to scold her.

One night, while going to the toilet, Collin heard Mani crying softly, in her room, while everyone was asleep. This was the first time Collin got to approach her. So, Collin went to her, to find out why she was crying.

Collin said; "What happened Mani? why are you crying?"

Mani said; "Your mom scolded me, for breaking a dish. I didn't do it on purpose."

Collin said; "Oh, I am so sorry Mani, for what my mom did to you."

Mani said; "It's okay, this happens every day. But, the only thing is that I don't have any friends to share my feelings with."

Collin said; "Oh come on, don't think like that. I'll be your friend Mani. Please feel free to talk about anything with me."

Then, for over 30 minutes she talks about her life in the village and all. All this while, Collin's eyes were shifting from her lips, to her boobs and cleavage. Collin's lust was increasing, while his mind raced for a plan immediately.

When they were done talking, Mani was getting ready to go to bed, that draws Collin's attention and he realizes that she sleeps on the floor.

Collin said; "Why are you sleeping on the floor?"

Mani said; "Because this is how I sleep. I don't have a bed."

Collin said; "You can come and sleep in my room. I have a huge bed."

Mani said; "No way, how can I sleep on your bed? That too when you are present? That's not good. Your mom would kill me."

Collin said; "Don't worry about my mom. You can come to my room when everyone is asleep and go early in the morning. I won't tell anyone."

She hesitates for some time, thinking about Collin's proposal, but finally gives in. After she enters his bedroom, Collin closes the door and goes to his bed. She followed him and both of them stood on both sides of the bed. Then, Collin starts to remove his clothes, which startles Mani.

Mani said; "What are you doing? Why are you removing your clothing?"

Collin said; "I sleep without anything on my body. That gives good and peaceful sleep."

Mani said; "Oh, Okay. But, I am here today?"

Collin said; "I don't mind sleeping naked in front of you. You are my friend now."

Mani said; "Okay, your wish."

Her eyes were fixed on Collin's body, as he removed every piece of his attire, one by one. When Collin was completely naked, he looked at her and realized that her eyes were wide, looking straight at his limp cock.

Collin said; "What are you looking at? Never seen a cock before?"

Mani said; "No I didn't. It's big."

Collin said; "You should see when it's hard, it's much bigger then."

Mani said; "Oh, ok."

Then, Collin fell on the bed and she also came and slept beside him, in the same blanket. They had good space between them.

After making herself comfortable on the bed Mani opens up.

Mani said; "You know what? After coming to the city, no one treated me properly, as in the village. You are the 1st person who cared for me."

Collin said; "Oh come on Mani, you are a good girl. And remember, we are friends. I'll do anything a friend could do."

She says thank you and starts crying. Collin turns towards her, moves closer and places a hand on her hand.

Collin said; "Don't cry, ok. I am here for you."

Mani said; "You are the only person who treats me like a friend."

Hearing this, Collin moves further close to her. Now, Collin's face was an inch away from her ear. She could feel his breath on her neck, making her shiver.

Collin slowly whispers in her ear, "You can feel comfortable with me. If you want you can also sleep naked. It will relieve some stress."

Hearing this, her breathing becomes heavier and with a very low husky voice, she says, "Okay."

Collin removes the blanket over her and she gets up. The bed lamp was on and Collin could see her, stripping naked. She removed all her clothes and stood there completely naked. Her pale boobs shined in the visible light, making Collin fall for her again.

Her little pussy is surrounded by little hair. Collin admires her beauty for some time, before speaking up.

Collin said; "You are so beautiful, Mani. I have never seen a girl naked and so gorgeous."

She shyly says, "Thank you. I too never saw a boy naked."

Collin said; "Ok, come on now, get into the blanket and sleep."

She sneaks into the blanket and sleeps on the other side of the bed, her back facing towards Collin. He already had an erection and was going crazy, seeing her like this. In a husky voice, Collin asks her how she was feeling.

Mani said; "It feels so good sleeping naked. I feel relieved."

Collin said; "Yeah, it is so good like this."

Saying this, Collin slowly moves towards her and places his hand on her waist. She jerks by the touch. Collin's dick was an inch away from her ass.

Mani said; "Oh Collin, what are you doing?"

Collin said; "Making you more relieved."

Collin moves his hand further onto her belly and finds her navel. He circles his finger in it and plays for some time, while she is giggling and breathing softly. Collin then moved further, completely pressing himself into her back, making his dick poke her in her ass. She lets out a sharp moan.

"What is that?" Mani said.

"It's my dick.” Collin said. “You can touch it, if you want."

She then found Collin's dick, in her ass crack and held it with her hand.

Mani said; "It feels so hard and big, more than earlier."

"That is because of you." Collin said.

"Is it?" Mani asked.

Collin said; "Yes Mani, seeing your gorgeous body made me hard. I never got such a hard erection."

While she explored Collin's dick with her hand, he took his hand further up, to her boobs and held her boob. She gasps. Collin is flattered by her amazing boobs. He moves to her and starts kissing her neck and shoulders, which makes her go crazy. She squeezes Collin's dick harder, whenever he gives a lick on her neck.

Collin fondled both her boobs, one by one, for some more time, while she played with his cock. Then, Collin turned her to lay on her back and immediately went for a kiss on her lips.

At first, she didn't react. But, after Collin begins to fondle her boobs, she kisses him back, unable to control her desire, and also squeezes his dick harder.

After some smooching, Collin went in for her boobs and took them in his mouth. He takes her nipples between his teeth and bites them, making her moan.

Then, Collin reached for the treasure. While still sucking on her boobs, he placed his hand on her bushy mound. Collin moved his hand in circles, over her outer labia. She starts dripping.

He holds her clitoris with his thumb and index finger, and starts pressing it. She started screaming, and Collins immediately locked her mouth with his and continued his assault on her clit. After 2-3 minutes of clitoral stimulation, she cums heavily on Collin's hand and drenches his bed with her juices.

She let out a huge groan in Collin's mouth and her hips raised, while her juices come out.

Mani said; "Oh god, that was amazing. I never thought I could cum without fingers actually inside my pussy."

Collin said; "Are you relieved now?"

"Oh yes, damn it,” Mani said; “ I am so relieved."

Collin said; "If you permit, I'll give you more."

Mani said; "What do you want my permission for?"

Collin said; "Take my dick in your pussy."

"Oh yes, definitely.” Mani said; “Please give me your dick. Fuck me now."

"Try to relax.” Collin said; “This is gonna hurt."

"I'll take it,” Mani said; “please fuck me."

Then, Collin gets up and spreads her legs wide, revealing her beautiful pussy. He admires her pussy for some time and slowly rubs his cock on it.

Mani said; "Ah, that's so nice. Put it in, please put it in."

Collin slaps her pussy with his dick and teases her. He circles it's top around her pussy lips, making her go wild. Collin places his dick head at the entrance and tries pushing. Only the top goes in and her screams go on. Collin immediately places his hand on her mouth, so that she doesn't make any sounds.

Then, Collin removes his dick completely out and again pushes it in, slowly. Half of his dick goes in and comes in contact with a stopping. He realizes it is her hymen and she would scream when her hymen breaks.

So, Collin takes her panties and puts it in her mouth, and again covers it with his hand.

Now, using all his strength, Collin pushes himself further in. His dick goes all the way inside her pussy, tearing the virgin wall. She screams like hell, but her sounds are muffled by her panties and Collin's hand. She struggles and beats her hands on the bed.

Collin stays still like that for some seconds and removes the panty. He immediately puts his mouth there and starts kissing her. She gives light screams into his mouth. Collin gets up and covers her mouth again, and slowly start fucking her.

For initial strokes, she screams. But gradually, her screams come down to moans. Hearing her moans makes Collin hornier and he increases his speed. He gets hold of her boobs and presses them hard. She covers her mouth and enjoys his fucking.

Collin fucks her like a stud horse. He plays with her nipples, pulling and pinching them. When he senses his orgasm building, he removes his dick out of her pussy and strokes fast, as he didn't want to cum in her. Collin had the best orgasm of his life, and he erupted like never before. His hot cum flew out of his dick and landed on Mani's face, boobs, and stomach.

After Collin completely drains his juice, he looks at her and sees that she is all covered in white liquid from his dick.

She hasn't had another orgasm yet, so Collin immediately puts his fingers to work and inserts them straight into her fuck hole. Collin tells her to cover her mouth and finger fucks her pussy furiously.

He finds her g-spot and presses it hard. She squirts her juices out and breathes heavily.

He lay beside her and they share a passionate kiss. Collin then lifts her in his arms, takes her to the bathroom and cleans her up.

There was blood all over the bed. They remove sheets and sleep naked cuddling up. In the morning, Mani takes the bedsheet and blanket, and later throws them away in a pond.

After that day, both have countless fucks, exploring the world of sex.

by Boneranil for Literotica.

An Itsy-Bitsy, Teenie-Weenie

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 31 May 2026 20:28:00 -0600

An Itsy-Bitsy, Teenie-Weenie

Too small a swimsuit?

Based on a post by Tarnished Penny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Brazen.

That was the word, Maeve thought, right out of some ancient Greek story, like The Odyssey; a 'brazen' sky. She smiled a little, thinking that her English teacher, Mrs. Pensey, would be pleased by her remembering.

Her smile didn't last too long, for this sky was beyond hot. It lay like a low, searing bronze lid over the town, the oven-like temperatures scarcely relieved by the odd feeble twitch of stale, dusty breeze. Air conditioners across the region wheezed in failing attempts to keep up. The demand had become so high that the electrical system was struggling and consumers had been warned of possible rolling service interruptions to avoid a complete collapse. Records weren't being broken, not quite, but the last time it had been this hot for this long had been almost a century ago. People moved noticeably slower outside, speeding up as they neared buildings known to be cool inside. There were reports of families sleeping overnight in their cars to take advantage of vehicle air conditioners and the town council had activated an emergency cooling plan for the poor and elderly, with cots being set up in local gyms and arenas. Tempers were fraying and, after a couple of spectacular brawls in parks and bars, the police had announced an increased presence on the north-east end of town.

Maeve, wearing just panties, groaned in frustration as she tried again to adjust the sweep of the fan sitting on the floor in front of her. Irritatingly, the fan refused to be set to aim in just one direction; it insisted on swinging back and forth, leaving her swaying from side to side in a futile effort to stay in the cooler air stream. It wasn't that much of a fan in any case; her parents had passed it to her when they got a larger one. Air conditioning was not on the cards in this household.

Maeve lifted her heavy tits to cool the sweat-soaked crease beneath them. The fan responded by dying altogether, its blades gradually slowing to an infuriating halt. She reached for the switch, played with it, moaning in frustration when it refused to so much as groan in apology.

Angrily, she stomped down the hall to her parents' bedroom. Her mother was at work and her father out of town for the week on a freight run to Florida; they could share for an hour.

As she entered the curtained bedroom, she flicked at the light switch. The lights stayed off. She fiddled with the switch a couple of times before realizing that the power must be out. She swore a most unladylike oath, then doubled down when her phone down the hall started ringing.

"Maeve?" It was her BFF Tanya; "Have you got power?"

"No such luck. It just went out."

"Damn it, girl, what are we going to do? I'm dying over here."

"Cold showers?"

"Not funny."

"The mall?"

"I can see it from my place. Power's out there, too. People are leaving and they're not letting anyone back in. How about the Memorial Pool?"

"It'd be crowded." Maeve said, then paused. "But, wait. They still have those spray coolers, right?"

"Did last week. And it's an adults-only timeslot. No freaky kids screaming."

"Okay, then."

"You should wear that new bikini you bought," Tanya giggled. "The yellow spotted one."

"You're kidding, right?" Maeve hadn't adjusted to the thought of being seen in public wearing the abbreviated outfit. "Anyway, I didn't buy it; you bought it for me on a dare."

"Which," Tanya snickered, "you didn't refuse at the time."

"You never asked."

"Okay," Tanya said; and Maeve could hear the grin over the phone; "I'm asking, daring, you now!"

She had Maeve hooked; and both girls knew it.

"So, um, what would you be wearing?" she dodged.

"Something appropriate." Tanya dodged back.

"Well," Okay," Maeve said. "I'm too hot to argue. Pick me up in 15? Mom's taken the car to work."

"Can't. My brother took ours up to the hills to go camping."

"That means walking like 12 blocks in this heat, Tanya."

"It's that or melt, Maeve. I'll see you there at 2, sharp." Not giving Maeve time to reply, the girl hung up.

Maeve took the bikini out of her drawer, still in the store bag. As she looked at the scraps of bright fabric in her hands, she felt a stirring inside her, a sense of excitement, like a child stealing peaches from a neighbor's orchard.

She peeled off her damp panties, letting them fall to the floor. Tying the side ties of the G-string bottom, she slid it up her legs and over her bottom. The triangle, while covering her sex completely, was no bigger than her palm.

The ties, of course, covered nothing.

At least there isn't a camel-toe, she thought, looking at herself in the mirror.

She tried the top on next. The small triangles of cloth just barely covered her and her nipples were obvious despite the thin padding. She put her hands under her tits and hefted them, adjusting the fit. Turning back and forth in front of her mirror, she frowned and slipped out of the garment to readjust a tie. Putting it back on, she turned back and forth, smiled wickedly in spite of herself. Damn, but that looks hot!

Maeve considered a fashionable pair of sandals but reconsidered when she realized how thin the soles were and opted for a pair of sneakers. She slipped a thin, knee-length sundress over the bikini and found a broad straw hat. Even so, by the time she reached the pool, her feet were burning and she had perspired enough that she looked as if she had been dipped in baby oil. Her small bag, containing little more than sun-screen, a towel and a bottle of water, seemed to weigh a ton in the heat.

Finally, she reached the shady entranceway and pushed a bill through the till at the cashier before moving through into the pool area. On her way, she pulled her sun dress over her shoulders, feeling the hot sun on her back and legs.

Only then did her problems really start. From inside the office came a thin, annoyed voice.

"You can't wear that here! Put something on that's respectable."

Emerging from his burrow was McGregor, the pool supervisor, a gaunt, grey, sour man. Rumor had it that he'd once smiled at his mother, but few believed it. His normally choleric disposition had not been improved by the heat. As Maeve watched, a drop of sweat trickled off his forehead and oozed down through his eyebrow. The girl watched its progress as it entered his right eye. McGregor winced and rubbed it with a forefinger.

"You heard me," he said.

"What?" Maeve said, looking down at herself. "Why not? Everything's covered, isn't it?"

"Look, missy, I run the pool for the town. One of my jobs is to keep things orderly here. And I'm saying that swimsuit isn't acceptable dress."

"So, you won't let me in wearing this? You won't let me go swimming? In this heat?"

"No way." The old man shook his head.

"But I walked 12 blocks to get here!" the girl wailed.

"Should've considered the dress code first."

"What dress code? The sign just talks about showering and spitting."

"Common sense, young lady."

"Please?"

"No. Not with that suit on."

The frustration boiled out of Maeve. "Fine, then. You won't let me in with it, then I'll go without it!"

The girl could hear Tanya giggle behind her, but was angry enough to carry through with her threat. Given the nature of the suit, it took only a couple of seconds to pull the ties and step clear of the falling cloth.

McGregor's eyes bulged in astonishment.

Maeve had never considered herself centerfold material, but what she had, she now bared with flaming, righteous indignation. Covered in perspiration and flushed with anger, she blazed like a Celtic warrior princess before battle. She stomped her foot in anger, sending her tits bobbing in the hot sun.

"Come on!" she shouted. "Throw me out now!" She snatched up her suit from the ground and made as if to step around the befuddled pool manager.

McGregor started to reach for her, then paused. Maeve could almost read his mind; Wrestling a naked 18-year-old girl in public. Not a good image. He jerked back his hand as if it had been burned.

"I'll have you thrown out!"

"By whom?"

McGregor paused for a second. "The lifeguards," he said.

"Walter?" She chuckled and swiveled her head around to look at the sunburned guy melting on the high chair under the broiling sun. "I don't think so." She waved at him. The guy's flushed skin wasn't entirely due to the sun. He pretended to be watching swimmers already in the pool, but she could see his eyes bulging out as they were drawn to her form.

Walter was one of the most common topics of discussion among half of Maeve's schoolmates. It was the solid consensus among the female students that Walter was just about the best-looking guy in town. Tall, graceful, with a baritone voice and eyes as blue as his hair was black, he could have had a date with any girl there by merely raising an eyebrow. Some of her peers, Maeve knew, had taken up swimming just to be able to ogle the young man's sculpted form on his lifeguard chair.

Sadly for Walter, and his distaff classmates, he was painfully, devastatingly shy with women, to the point some girls had questioned his orientation. Maeve was in the larger, more hopeful camp, the ones who felt he was merely socially awkward and could be 'helped'. In any case, she was pretty sure she was safe from being evicted by the shy young man.

The other lifeguard was Tiffany, even smaller than Tanya; Maeve wasn't much worried about her, either.

"I'll call the police!" McGregor threatened.

"Go for it," Maeve snorted. "I think they've got better things to do."

Mr. McGregor looked around for support. Instead, he saw another couple shedding swimsuits. The woman sat down with her feet in the water and watched Maeve; the man dived into the water before surfacing and, treading water, watching the drama unfolding. Both were smiling broadly. The woman's tits showed no tan lines; could it be they did this all the time?

As Maeve watched, water from the cooling spray collected on another man's chest and slowly trickled down to his groin. The girl watched it for a second, awaiting its inevitable fall from.

Maeve had a sudden inspiration, something she'd read web-surfing only the day before. She shook her head to shake the image of the man across from her and broke into a brilliant smile.

"After all, Mr. McGregor," she beamed. "It's National Nude Day. Progress never stops."

"What?" the man almost screamed. "National what Day? There's no such thing!"

"Certainly there is," Maeve grinned. "You can google it, Mr. McGregor. It's a national celebration." To emphasize her point, she arched her back, thrusting her bare tits up and forward at the dazed caretaker.

Behind her, she could hear the sounds of other people starting to laugh and from somewhere came a supporting whistle. McGregor had never been well-liked and it was too hot for rulebooks. More people started taking off their clothes.

"Come on, Tanya," she snorted.

Tanya had already doffed her bikini. Pushing between the others, she handed it to McGregor in passing. The old man looked at the handful of colorful fabric in disbelief then dropped it as if it were toxic. He spun around and almost sprinted away. The sound of his office door slamming echoed across the pool. A moment later, he exited and headed for the parking lot. His car left seconds later, spraying gravel as it went.

Maeve dropped her suit and bag on a chair, stepped up onto the low board and dove into the pool with a clean forward pike. She was surprised at the delicious feel of cool water on areas which had never felt bare swimming before. I was made for this! she realized with delight.

She was still more surprised when her head surfaced. Every person in the crowded pool was applauding her.

Except Walter.

With nudity breaking out all around him, Walter wasn't quite sure where to look. His eyes locked on Tanya, all five feet of her, topped with short red hair, and with, as the saying goes, a rug matching the drapes. Tanya caught him looking at her and pointedly blew him a kiss. Walter blushed and his eyes darted away, almost in panic. But he couldn't look away from the increasingly-unclad bodies in the pool, for watching was his job.

The guy's growing panic was almost palpable.

Pretend we're on the Net, Walter, Maeve snickered to herself. I'm sure you've looked at boobies on your phone!

Then she had a better idea.

Waiting until Tiffany was occupied, she slipped under the water in front of Walter's chair, then emerged with a loud splashing about.

"Cramp!" she yelled, before allowing herself to sink back under the water.

Walter's training kicked in and he was off his perch in a clean dive. Two stokes had him up to Maeve. He got too close; the girl grabbed him. There was a brief wrestling match, which Walter of course won; but in the process, Maeve had his swim trunks down around his ankles.

In desperation, Walter kicked them off without thinking; and, breaking loose from Maeve's grasp, towed her efficiently to the side.

"Don't panic!" he called. "You're safe! I've got you!" Right out of the book.

Maeve smiled to herself, despite the discomfort of being towed. Who's got who? she thought. Okay, whom?

Walter reached around and pulled her to the edge, putting both hands on the concrete ledge. It was only then that he realized he was missing something. He looked frantically around for a way out. Maeve cut him off by taking both hands off the ledge, grabbing Walter's head, and turning him in towards her. Leaning forward, she began a long, sensuous kiss, tongue sweeping inside his lips.

In his panic, Walter let go to push her away, only to cause both of them to slide under the surface of the deep water. He reached back with one hand, using the other in a vain attempt to free his face. Maeve was relentless and, almost without realizing it, his lips opened and Walter had his very first tongue kiss.

Her tongue slipped inside his mouth and licked back and forth. Unsurprisingly, even in the cold water, Maeve felt him react under the surface. She pulled back, grinning at him as their heads broke the surface, into the air.

"Thank you for saving me, Walter," she smiled, as beguilingly as she could. "I might have drowned."

Walter's free hand left her face and wrapped around her waist to hold her. "It's Okay," he said huskily. "I think you would've made it."

"But I still have a cramp, Walter," she breathed, her nose only six inches from his. She deliberately opened her eyes as wide as possible.

"The book says to massage the cramp," he said. Again, he paused. He was uncomfortably (Okay; delightedly, but still uncomfortably) aware of Maeve's substantial bosom pressing against his chest. He knew, beyond the ghost of a doubt, that his rubbing her bare leg out on the pool deck, would have him hard as a rock.

Without his trunks.

In public.

"It's so hot by the pool," she said, batting her eyes, "Isn't there a room, out of the sun; or something?"

It was about as transparent as, Come up to my room and see my sketchings, but Walter wasn't thinking as well as he might.

They climbed out and Maeve managed to fake a creditable limp. Scooping her up in his arms, Walter headed for the small first-aid room, between the 2 changing rooms. He got a round of applause for his rescue from the (now mostly bare) spectators. Most were so busy applauding, that they overlooked his half-hard tallywhacker. Maeve merely leaned her head on his shoulder.

It was an odd feeling, she thought, his strong arms carrying her. She hadn't been carried like that since she was a little girl. It felt comforting, and exciting, at the same time.

Tanya gave her a wink and a quick thumbs-up, as they passed.

Passing Tiffany, Walter called to her to cover his monitoring duties for a couple of minutes; as he kicked the door open, carrying the buck naked girl inside. Maeve had never been in the room before, but was unsurprised to see it was fairly bare except for a glass-fronted supply cabinet, full of bandages; and a cloth-covered exam table. A spine board and stretcher hung off hooks mounted on the wall. A telephone was mounted on the wall next to a list of emergency numbers. It was pleasantly cooler, and dim, with the only light coming from a row of windows high up on one wall.

"Okay," he said, standing her back up and trying to sound professional, "Lie down on the table, please."

Having the guy thoroughly off-balance by now, Maeve decided to press her advantage. Holding his forearm with one hand, she hopped on one foot towards the table. His eyes popped as he watched her hefty tits sway and bounce.

"Help me, Walter!" she cried, leaning towards him. Flustered and hardly thinking, his strong hands grabbed her; as she had planned; by her bare ass. There was a split-second pause before he shifted his grip to her waist. Gingerly, he helped her get up on the table.

She rolled over on her stomach. "It's my right calf," she said.

Walter paused. "I thought it was your left," he said, puzzled.

Oops! She thought to herself.

"No, it's my right," she whispered, as she spread her legs as wide as the exam table would support. "Please! It really hurts."

Gallantly, the guy began to stroke her right calf. Maeve smiled to herself, her face hidden. She wiggled her round ass, just a little, and could feel his stare. His hands stopped, then restarted, more slowly now. She eased her legs a bit farther apart, giving her victim a much better view of her glistening cunt lips. His hands stopped altogether.

A slight poke on her hip told her everything she needed to know. Guided by that, her hand reached out and grasped something every bit as impressive as she had been hoping.

"Hey!" he blurted. He tried to back away, but risked leaving behind important and sensitive parts, in her firm grip.

Maintaining her grasp on him, Maeve rolled over and sat up, smiling sweetly.

"Walter," she murmured, "I'll let go the instant you tell me a second time. But you and I both know, that you truly don't want me to."

Her free hand reached out, took one of his and brought it slowly, gently towards her tit. While he didn't exactly cooperate, he didn't resist either. She stopped just short of causing his palm to contact her stiff nipple, then relaxed her grip on his wrist.

"You're strong and sweet and really good-looking, Walter," she whispered. "Isn't it about time you let yourself try?"

His eyes flipped up, to lock with hers. She released his manhood, then with both hands she cupped her tits and lifted them towards him as an offering.

"Go ahead, Walter," she said, almost inaudibly. "They're made for handsome guys, as well as babies, you know."

She reached up one hand behind his neck, then took his head and slowly pulled it down to hers before whispering into the guy's ear, "I want you, Walter. Kiss me. Please."

She felt both his hands close on her tits, carefully squeezing and lifting them. Deep within her, a fire began to glow.

His lips touched hers, tentatively at first. She ran her tongue across them. After a moment, his mouth opened and the tip of his own tongue swept lightly across hers.

Still holding his head in both her hands, she pulled their mouths apart. "That feels very good, darling. Don't stop, please." She pulled him back in for a longer, stronger kiss. Their tongues wrapped around each other. She felt his cock twitch against her leg a

Virgin Brit On A French Holiday: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 30 May 2026 20:09:00 -0600

The Busty Truckdriver in 1960s France.

By Slowandeasy47. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The bigger adventure now began. School finished and college not starting until October, two and a half months to find out as much as I could about life and have some serious fun.

I had started my long break by visiting my Tante Marise in her French chateau. She had taught me a lot, and introduced me to the joys of assisted showering, a pleasure that I have enjoyed throughout my life. As a French lady, she saw my typical Brit uptightness about human sexuality, and helped me about as much as a proper relative is allowed to.

Where to go next and what to do had been the two big questions. In the 1960s travel to far off lands was not really one of my options, so I decided to head for the beaches of the northern Spanish Mediterranian coast, commonly called the Riviera. Here I could live cheaply, enjoy the weather and get a proper sun tan.

Travel by air, with a tour company, was way outside my budget, but a friend had given me his hints and tips for hitch hiking long distances and now, I was in northern France planning an 800 mile hitchhike to Barcelona, or actually anywhere nearby.

Barcelona had the attraction of being in a straight line from my starting point at Tante Marise's and the direct route was via only two roads so, with a bit of luck maybe, just maybe, only one or two changes of lift.

My first lift was a little disappointing as it didn't even get me to Paris but the driver was pleasant enough and chatty. I supposed that life on the road could be pretty lonely and he was enjoying the company.

My next was more fruitful. It was a familiar-looking British lorry which pulled up with a hiss of airbrakes and the driver, being on the rightside door as all U K vehicles are situated; directed me round to the passenger side. To us Brits, everyone else was, of course, on the wrong side, now that we were in France.

As the passenger door swung open a cheery female voice from the depths of the cab hailed me with,

"Hop in sweetheart."

I grabbed the handrail, put my foot on the step, and swung myself & my duffle in.

"Where you off to then?" She enquired as I stowed my bag under my legs & settled myself into the seat.

"Barcelona, or somewhere near there." I replied, taking stock of my new surroundings. My chauffeur was very obviously female, if the voice hadn't give her away the sight of her jiggly bust certainly did. She wore her bleached blond hair somewhat short, her tee-shirt somewhat tight around the rocking tits, and faded denim cutoffs. I guessed she was about thirty and she had a cheeky impish grin.

"So 'ow long you going for?"

"I don't have to be back until October to start university classes."

"Blimey, nice work if you can get it!" and she shot me a smile that formed alluring dimples on her cheeks.

“Speaking of work,” I ventured a question.. “You’re the first female trucker I’ve ever encountered? How’s that working out?”

“My pop owns the truckline, so when they had a driver shortage, I made my pitch and showed him how well I handle a rig.”

“How’d you learn?” I asked.

“Most of my teen years were spent working the weekend freight dock, and on the slow shifts I’d practice driving when no one was around.” She explained.

The next several hundred kilometers passed in getting to know each other. Gilly was her name. She loved life on the road, often did the same runs up and down through France, knew all the best stops and frequently picked up hitchhikers for the chat and to pass the hours.

"So off for the three-S holiday are we?"

"The three S?" I said quizzically.

"Yep, the three S. Do you know you can tell someone’s age by their three esses?"

"Sorry, I'm not with you."

"Right I'll tell you, you just complete the third S with the first thing that comes into your head, OK?"

"OK!"

"Sun, sea and?"

"Sand!"

This reply was met with about the dirtiest sounding laugh I have ever heard in my life!

"OK, you're about eight years old! Sun sea and sand!" More laughter, "Let's try again. Sun, sea and?"

"Sangria?"

"Getting better, much better, but still not there. One more try."

I am now getting nervous. The only other S I can think of is sex and I was certainly not going to say that out loud to this lady I'd only just met. She's good company and I don't want to get put out in the middle of nowhere.

"Sun sea and?" Came the question again. My mind was racing for an escape route and I suddenly found it.

"How many letters?" She took one hand off the wheel and started turning her fingers down one by one as she counted.

"Eight." Phew, so it wasn't sex. You cannot believe how relieved I was that I hadn't said it, but eight? I racked my brains, but even sangria was only seven.

"I Give up." I admitted. Her reply stunned my into silence. I could hardly believe my ears.

"Shagging! Shagging of course. Sun, sea, and shagging. Isn't that why all you students head for the Costas?" My week mumblings were incoherent and never meant to be heard anyway. Gilly, with the ashen blond hair, tight T shirt and filthy laugh had just said 'Shagging'!

"Come on now." She said placing one hand on my knee for a few seconds and flashing me her beguiling smile, dimples and all. "Don't tell me I'm wrong.”

"Look, I bet you a quid that I'd find johnnies in your ruck sack? But I'm not giving you the quid unless you let me check. There are johnnies in your pack aren't there?"

This was getting out of hand. This busty & fit lady had just put her hand on my knee, flashed me a smile and boxed me into a corner.

"You win." I said reluctantly.

"Knew it. Sun, sea and shagging! Well a good looking lad like you shouldn't have much trouble feasting on the roast chicken beaches." Again, the smile with the dimples.

"Roast chicken beaches?" I wanted to know what she meant but didn't want to appear as naive as I was.

"Yea, you know. All those bikini-clad girls sunbathing all day and, like a roast chicken, yet all the best bits are white!" Another pat on the knee accompanied by a chortle or two of that dirty laugh.

"That is unless you go to Playa Mar Bella, where every one is the same colour all over because they don't wear anything."

I am now having trouble controlling the cinema in my head. Nudist beaches, I hadn't even thought about that. I had only ever seen one naked woman in my life and the pictures floating through my mind were starting to cause problems in my trousers. On a nudist beach I would certainly get an erection and what to do then?

"I think I'd better stick to normal beaches." I muttered weakly.

"Not sure you could cope with all those naked bums and tits, eh? I have to say it's a bit of a surprise the first time." The first time? Is Gilly telling me she goes to nudist beaches? Displays those magnificent tits to the world, not to mention her pussy. Shit, I must stop thinking about Gilly naked, it's getting difficult. A few more miles rolled past.

"OK, time for a game of Truth or Dare. Obviously the dares are going to be limited but if you don't want to answer you just pay a forfeit. You start."

I can only remember the key questions. We started off simply enough just asking slightly more probing questions than you would in normal conversation when she asked me.

"Truth or dare?"

"Truth."

"What's the most embarrassing moment of your life?" Shit! I thought.

"Do I have to answer."

"Of course, that's the game, unless you want to pay a forfeit and my forfeits are quite challenging."

"Well, a couple of years ago I barged in to my parent's bedroom. They were both naked, on top of the bed and 'doing it'."

The dirty laugh just got dirtier, "I bet that put them off their stride. Shit, embarrassing all round. OK, your turn, I'll go for truth."

"What body part are you most proud of?" Expecting an evasive answer.

"My tits of course! Aren't they great? You've hardly taken your eyes off them for the last hundred miles. My turn. Where did you loose your virginity."

"Um, er, well, er......"

"Are you trying to say it hasn't happened yet?"

"Er yes."

"Jeepers, cooped up in a cab for hundreds of miles with a virgin. No wonder you can't take your eyes of my tits! Your go."

"How old were you when you first had sex?"

"Oh that's easy. Old enough to know better, young enough not to care!" More dirty laughter, "It was at my birthday party, the night I became 'old enough to know better'. There was a boy I'd fancied for ages, we'd snogged before, but I took him up to my room. My turn. If you were a girl for a day what would you do?"

I was getting much more comfortable with the company of this wonderful woman. She was so open and seemed so worldly wise. Before I could really think of the answer my mouth said.

"Find a nice boy and take him up to my room."

"Great answer! He was fun, but very inexperienced. It didn't last long. He got the Johnny on, put it in, moved up and down a couple of times and made a noise that left me in no doubt that it was all over. Not exactly the Karma Sutra but it got the job done."

I can hardly believe my ears. This woman had just described her first sexual experience to me without batting an eye lid. The sixties were definitely a liberating decade.

Then we pulled off the road to a Routier. Parked up in a diagonal line with lots of other lorries.

"That's it for today. Let's eat."

We walked over to the building and as I followed her I couldn't help but notice how the tight denim cutoff shorts clung to her very alluring bum, which wobbled in a truly delightful way. Her trucker’s wallet flapped around, protruding from her right butt pocket.

They served delicious food, at a fixed price, with a glass of wine and I noticed with relief that they also had rooms also at very reasonable prices. After the meal I got up and walked towards reception.

"Where are you off to?"

"Get a room."

"Well, if you want to save some money and you promise to be good, you can kip down in the cab. It'll be cosy, but cheap. I get the bunk, but the seats all fold forwards and you can put your mat across them. Your decision."

I must have looked like a goldfish gasping for air. This very attractive lady with stunning tits and an attractive bum, comfortable enough in her own skin to talk freely about sex to a lad she'd never met, was offering to let me share her cab. I was very naive back then!

We made use of the facilities and went back to the cab to natter and find some tunes on the radio. Eventually it was time to call it a day and I spread my camping mat over the folded down seat backs.

She got into her bunk and with all the curtains drawn it was pitch dark. I could hear her getting settled for the night so I took advantage of the darkness and slipped out of my trousers and T shirt. I couldn't help but wonder if she had done the same and was now lying just a few feet away with those magnificent tits unencumbered by a bra. I had to stop thinking like this because I could feel my cock swelling.

She was right, it was cosy. It was also blooming uncomfortable, compared to a real bed, but then again it was cheap.

"Comfy over there?" She asked. I tried to sound convincing but obviously failed.

"We did some Truth earlier, but not much Dare." Said the voice in the dark. So here's my first Dare, I dare you to come over here and get a bit more comfortable."

What! I was being invited to the bunk. I told you I was naïve.

"Seriously?"

"Yes seriously, that's the dare; and the forfeit is to take all your clothes off and run round the truck three times."

Not much of a choice really. I wriggled over to the bunk and under her duvet. It didn't take me long to discover that she was totally naked. First my arm accidentally brushed her tits and in trying to move it to a less embarrassing location discovered she wasn't wearing panties either.

"Well, big boy, now you know. I'm naked and you've promised to be good, so get rid of your pants, grab a johnny and show me just how good you can be."

The penny finally dropped. Fuck, was this really happening? Was I about to loose my virginity? I hadn't had to try out my new chat up lines or make any other effort and now I was in a pitch dark cab with a somewhat older woman, naked, telling me to get a johnny on.

After much fumbling in my bag I managed to find the condoms and roll one on to my rigid cock. She sensed I was ready and pulled me gently on top of her, one hand found my, now fully erect, virgin, cock and guided it towards her entrance.

No boy ever forgets the first time his cock slides into a real live pussy. I don't know what I was expecting, but certainly not the slippery, wonderfully welcoming, sensation as all the nerves in my cock started screaming at the same time. Once she had me fully in, she held me close and whispered in my ear.

"Just stay still, don't try to move."

I felt her push up from under me as she forced herself against my cock a couple of times: I could take it no more. I shot my bolt and filled the condom. I came like I'd never never cum before. The whole experience was erotic beyond my wildest dreams, but it was over so quickly.

"Sorry, uh, sorry. I'm so sorry." I stammered realising it hadn't been much of a success for her.

"Shush. Shush." She held me tightly to her magnificent tits as my cock shrank slowly back out of her. I hadn't even handled her tits yet and here I was, spent.

"I tried to tell you earlier that it's always a bit quick the first time. There's plenty of time, besides you'll remember this moment for the rest of your life and there is something special about fucking a virgin, I really felt it when you came, every single lovely pulse."

I disposed of the condom and we chatted some more while she stroked me gently. Normally, after an orgasm, I was satisfied for the night. If I was feeling particularly horny I could have another one in about half an hour or so and so it was with the actual act of fucking. She had me stiff and ready to go again after just a few minutes of stroking.

"This time," she said, "no johnny. I want you to feel what a real fuck feels like. I'm on the new birth control pill: Ionly got you to use one earlier to slow you down. This time we are going bare back and you have promised to be good."

She clamped her mouth over my lips, her tongue sought out mine, my new erection found its own way into her. This time it was much slower and the slippery sensation was even greater. I had time to fondle her breasts, feel the magnificent sensation of my cock sliding gently in and out of her without the barrier of the condom. If this wasn't heaven it was pretty close. It still didn't take all that long and when she ran her fingernails over my bum it was the final straw: I shot my bolt for the second time.

We fell asleep and the next thing we knew was the sound of a revving engines as the earliest departures headed off. We went into the building, had a coffee and croissant for breakfast and hit the road.

"My load is all chemicals and I'm actually taking it to Barcelona. So I can take you all the way." She said slowly with a wink and mischievous smile. I was beginning to understand this lady.

We chatted as she drove and learned a lot about each other's lives. I still couldn't take my eyes off her sizable jiggling tits and every time I thought about the previous evening I started to get another erection. She seemed to enjoy getting me worked up with her risqué conversation. She talked so freely about sex, as though it might have been the weather.

We arrived at the Zona Franca, the big industrial area near the port and wandered around in the sunshine while she was waiting for the unloading.

"I've still got a few dares up my sleeve if you fancy staying with me tonight. It's a cheap hotel but better than the cab."

The answer was a foregone conclusion. After another reasonable meal we made our way to the hotel. It was very close to the port and most of the truckers stayed there, as I was to discover much to my embarrassment.

"Hi Gilly, brought your other son with you, have ya?"

"Fuck off, Jacko, you're only jealous." As she raised a finger in salute. "Besides he can do all night what it would take you all night to do!" And placing her clenched fist over her crotch flicked her first finger straight out mimicking an explosive erection and gave a burst of that dirty laugh.

We settled into the room, clean and reasonably comfortable, without being in any way posh.

"Time to get rid of the road dirt." And she headed for the shower. "Come on then I'm not sleeping with you stinking! Get your kit off." She pulled her T shirt over her head and her tits swung free and she undid the belt on her denim shorts. "Chop chop."

I was still processing the information. We were going to shower together! I wasn't going to miss the opportunity.

My eyes feasted on her tits, her cute little bum, the forest of curly hair that tried unsuccessfully to hide her cleft. Where to look? My eyes ran riot, tits, bum, pubes and that valley, I couldn't take my eyes off that valley. By the time I got my pants off I had another stonking erection.

We got into the shower and soaped each other all over, and I mean all over. If her tits were a feast for the eyes and a joy to touch, they were ecstasy to soap. I savoured every second. She got me to soap her bum which was an equally erotic experience and then she directed my hand down to her pubes. This was another sensational experience and I was amazed at how easily my finger slid into her. By now my cock was throbbing and I was doing my best not to touch it, knowing what would happen if I did.

She then approached me from the front, with a hand full of soap, slid one hand under my balls and pulled my foreskin back with the other. This was only going to end one way, and in the very near future. I felt myself at the point of no return as she slid her soapy hand up and down the length of my cock.

The inevitable happened. My cock jerked in her hand several times and I shot my cum all over her stomach. I was about to apologise when she spoke.

"OK, wow! The express has just left, so now we can take the slow train." She leant forward and kissed me passionately and then washed my cum off her belly. "Time to dry off."

Hang on a moment, so this was all part of her plan? I may have been learning fast, but I was still naïve.

After toweling each other dry we went and lay on the bed. She encouraged me to explore her body, guiding my hand to her most sensitive parts and allowing me to slide a finger in that delightfully slippery divide between her legs. There’s no forgetting the first woman who lets you roam about, investigating her naked body. My cock however only recovered slowly, that is until she slid down my body and kissed it.

I had never heard of this before and she sensed my apprehension.

"Just relax and go with it!" These were the last words I heard before she sucked my cock gently into her mouth. I know now about blow jobs, but then? No way! Never even heard of it, but my cock understood exactly what was happening. It quickly came to attention again.

"Girls like this too, you know," She said pointedly, as she slid back up to my side. "They really like it." By now I had woken up enough to take the hint and slid down the bed. I emerged between her knees and had my first ever close up view of a cunt. Lovely, sexy, pink lipped, blond hair surrounded, cunt.

I followed her example, licking slowly and positively, from bottom to top. It t

Virgin Brit On A French Holiday: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 29 May 2026 20:03:00 -0600

Tante Marie’s chateau of delights.

By Slowandeasy47 - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I had just left school at the age of nineteen and had a whole summer before starting uni in October. I was off to France for a month and in the 60s that was a big adventure, I couldn’t wait. Having been cloistered in a boys boarding school for the last five years I was now off to explore the world, well northern France at least.

We had relatives there and I was going to spend my first month in a chateau just outside Amiens. Chateau sounds very grand and thanks to TV, if not schoolboy French, it doesn’t mean castle. It in fact means a gentleman’s residence, substantial for sure, but no portcullis or draw bridge.

I had never met Tante Marise, nor stayed in a chateau, draw bridge or no draw bridge. France was a very formal place in the 60’s, actually it still is, so Aunt Marise was always addressed as Tante, or Tante Marise: never, ever simply as Marise, way too sloppy for the linguistically pedantic French. Although, interestingly enough, we did use the familiar tu, rather than the more formal vous form. One of those interesting vagaries of Roman languages.

Actually Tante Marise now lived in one wing of the chateau as the place was enormous and, even in the 60’s, quite unmanageable for a single family, so it had been divided into three, still substantial, homes.

The building was massively imposing. A classic Somme chateau with a hugely impressive double staircase to the centre section and two wings. Tante Marise lived in one of the wings and the rest had been sold off, but the land, an apple orchard, had remained in the family, largely for the private production of Calvados, which is the French word for brandy.

As I recall, in those days, you were allowed to make a certain amount of Calvados without a permit, as long as it was for private consumption, but definitely not for sale. My late lamented uncle Cyril had applied a certain French flexibility to the rules and there were stashes of this magic potion all over the farm.

The interest of the authorities had been distracted by his throwing of lavish boozing sessions with the local constables. Alas Uncle Maurice had passed away and I surmised that my board and lodging was something of a quid pro quo for helping with the harvest. I was only nineteen, so hard work didn’t worry me and besides they had one of those magnificent 60s French bicycles I could use in my spare time.

It was a Solex bicycle or something similar. It had a simple motor that you lowered with a lever onto the front tyre and no longer had to pedal. I could use it to go to the village or wherever I liked. It would never have crossed my mind to borrow the car any more than it would have crossed hers to offer it. That was not the way things happened then.

The great day came and the details of how I got to Tante Marise’s chateau are lost to the mists of time but arrive I did. My first introduction to her was of her grasping me by the shoulders, pulling me towards her and planting several kisses on each cheek, an uncommon greeting in England at the time, but very pleasant.

She was petite, with short dark hair and very square glasses. She was also younger than I expected. I never knew her age but I calculated it to be late thirties and I remember being surprised at how neat and trim her figure was, but most of all, how obvious her breasts were. They had actually contacted my chest during her enthusiastic greeting, which had been a delight.

Cyril & Marise had never had children and always enjoyed the visits from their nephews and nieces. Why it had taken so long for the English side of the family to visit is uncertain, but the recent visit was probably prompted by my impending university course studying French literature

I settled in and tried speaking French, probably with mixed success. Tante Marise herself was French, spoke pretty good English, but with that delightfully sexy French accent made famous many years later by the TV programme ‘Allo 'Allo.

However, part of the reason for my stay was to get my conversational French fluent, so she only allowed us to speak English after supper and, as no-one else on the farm spoke English, it was going to be a valuable experience.

It was a typically hot summer and Tante Marise liked to wear very light clothing, so my young eyes could hardly avert my gaze from her very obvious breasts. They were made all the more noticeable because of her habit of not wearing a bra.

This was a completely new trend at that time and usually only observed on the Riviera. Not so with Tante Marise, whenever she bent over in the orchards or the kitchen, her pendulous breasts undulated in the most delightful fashion and, I have to confess, featured heavily in my nocturnal fantasies.

Occasionally the farm foreman would come to supper and, after finishing off their meal with a glass of calvados, they would head to the 'Bureau’ to discuss business. Antoine was a giant of a man with huge hands, a great shock of white hair and a magnificent moustache, the kind you only ever see now in caricatures of French moustaches.

On these occasions I was left alone in the parlor to watch TV. French TV back in those days was much more risqué than its English equivalent and I was often treated to pictures of naked ladies, admittedly usually a rear view, but totally naked all the same.

How did the actor who was facing her cope with the pleasant distraction? He must have seen everything! And everything was beyond my wildest dreams. We must remember that this was the sixties, no internet and certainly no porn or even explicit magazines. I really can’t remember what we called female genitalia back then but it probably wasn’t as nice as my newly acquired French word, foufoune, or pussie; so I will use that.

One evening, when Tante Marise and Antoine were in the 'Bureau’ discussing business, I got so worked up by a really sexy French film, featuring a totally naked couple, that I made my way to my room to relieve the tension that the characters on screen had induced in my teenage penis or 'ma bitte’, which means ‘my dick’, as I had heard the actors calling it.

The route to my room took me past the 'Bureau’ and whatever they were discussing, it had little or nothing to do with the running of the farm.

Remember, I was only nineteen and had been at a boys’ boarding school for the last five years. I had no knowledge of sex whatsoever, except the purely mechanical process from biology lessons. The penis enters the vagina, semen flows, fertilisation takes place, et voilá, reproduction! The detail of what sex might actually be like was still a mystery and, I imagined, still several years in the future. The world was a much more naive place back then: much more.

I had never even seen a picture of a naked woman, let alone seen a real one, and my knowledge of breasts was limited to pictures in Health & Efficiency magazine, which was popular at the time.

Now, for the first time ever in my young life, I was hearing sounds that I only thought I understood. Tante Marise was using French words I hadn’t learned yet and so was Antoine! Their breathless exchanges along with the rhythmic squeaking sounds of the 'Bureau’s day couch were seriously erotic. Was this what fucking sounded like in real life? Was Antoine actually fucking Tante Marise? My, already eager, cock certainly thought so.

Just the other side of the door I could imagine Tante Marise, blouse open, those magnificent tits on display, lying back on the day couch with her legs spread wide, welcoming Antoine’s cock in her foufoune! Antoine for his part, I imagined, was clasping her naked buttocks in his giant hands as he thrust into her with rapidly mounting excitement. Fuck this was sexy!

I stayed as long as I dared, getting more and more excited with this unexpected introduction to the magic sounds of copulation. I could hear their breathing becoming more rapid, their words of encouragement getting louder, the squeaking rhythm accelerating and yes: I came in my pants!

I had hardly touched my cock but the sounds of two people actually fucking only a few feet away, combined with my boyish imagination, was more than I could stand.

I hurried to my room to inspect the damage. Wow, what a lot of cum! It had already soaked through from my pants and there was a large wet patch on the front of my trousers. What to do? I didn’t normally go to bed this early and I certainly could not go back to the parlor in these trousers.

I decided that getting into my pyjamas and going back down would be the best course of action, but first I put on clean under pants to keep my cock firmly locked up.

Back in the TV room Tante Marise reappeared after I heard her show Antoine out with a cheery,

“À la prochaine.” Or, until next time.

What? There was going to be a next time? Were they going to do it again? Anyway, she sat down beside me, made some comment about my getting ready for bed early and we watched the TV. I could not stop my mind from wandering.

She didn’t look any different! But she’d just been fucking! How could this be? She had just clearly enjoyed having Antoine thrusting between her thighs, an experience that I could only imagine, and here she sat as if nothing had happened. In fact, she seemed quite relaxed and serene, even.

I am not sure what I expected, but certainly not this degree of blasé normality. It was just as well that I had pants on under my PJs because, try as I might, my mind kept wandering back to the scene I had just overheard. My first real encounter with sex. OK so I only overheard them having sex, but the memory was enough to give me another erection: oh the power of recovery of the teenager! As soon as possible I made my excuses and went to my room.

I took off my PJs and pants and lay down on my back, stark naked, with my second erection of the evening. I felt the breeze from the open window playing on my naked body and, as the air wafted over my cock, and armed with a hanky, I set about re-playing the scene over and over in my mind.

Her naked breasts, what were they like to touch? Her foufoune, what did it look like? Antoine’s hands on her bum as he thrust into her, what did that feel like? For him? For her? So many questions, so many vivid thoughts and then, as I continued to bring myself to orgasm, as slowly as possible, so as to prolong the enjoyment, the sensations started again and I knew I was about to cum. A few more strokes and I came, not as much as earlier, but a thoroughly good, satisfying, cum none the less.

I cannot remember how often that memory played out in my mind over the coming days, but it was not infrequent! I could hardly wait until the following week, when I hoped there would be a repeat performance. For some reason the thought of Antoine’s massive hands clutching her pert little bottom still produces a stirring all these years later.

The harvest continued in the blazing summer sun and we always returned to the chateau hot and sweaty.

At the end of the corridor was the bathroom, which contained a magnificent, if somewhat antiquated, shower. Not one of those modern contraptions but something with more taps and valves than a First World War Submarine. It may have been antiquated but it was fantastically efficient. There were four vertical spray bars, with their independent controls and a drench overhead that produced a virtual tsunami.

It was great for cooling off after a day in the orchards, turn the whole contraption on cold and walk in. COLD, yes: Freezing? Nearly: but enormously refreshing and, much to my surprise, nearly always produced an erection which, as a teenager, I freely confess, I almost never wasted when I got back to my room.

The day’s work done, and getting ready for supper, I headed for my room, stripped off and wound a towel around my waist. What happened next changed my life, quite literally. I was half way along the corridor when the bathroom door opened. There, silhouetted in the doorway, was the totally naked form of Tante Marise.

The incident, although it lasted only a few seconds, stays with me yet. Unfortunately the bathroom window was right behind the door, so a silhouette was nearly all I saw, but there was enough detail to see that girls have hair 'down there.’ Not to mention that naked, unfettered, breasts have a motion all their own.

Taken by surprise, I turned politely to avert my gaze and Tante Marise, retreated into the bathroom, only to emerge a few seconds later, modestly wrapped in a large towel. We crossed in the corridor and she muttered.

“Désolé.”

Désolé! Why was she sorry for one of the most exciting moments of my young life. My embarrassment was only compounded buy my automatic response.

“De rien!” It’s nothing!

Nothing! I had just seen my first full frontal naked female and said that it was nothing! I had been so embarrassed, I hadn’t had time to think, so I scurried into the bathroom, turned on all elements of the shower to full cold, dived in and set to work on the erection that the combined effects of the cold water and the image of a totally naked Tante Marise had produced.

We overcame our embarrassment at supper by ignoring the incident and settled down to watch TV afterwards.

Antoine had not reappeared and over a week had passed. What a disappointment! I was not going to be treated to episode two of 'Tante Marise enjoys a noisy shag.’ Oh well, the flash of her naked body had made up for it and surely one orgasm an evening should be enough for any teenager, or maybe just one more when I get back upstairs?

This particular night produced another film in the series that had so affected me the previous week. More French erotica! But this time sitting next to Tante Marise, which made my excitement much harder to conceal.

As the plot developed it was quite clear that our heroine was about to seduce her co-star. Their clothes had been shed and the obligatory rear view of a naked woman advancing on her lucky prey, filled the screen. They were clearly just about to fuck.

This was getting difficult to deal with. I had not long ago seen Tante Marise in just such a state, but from the front. The whole thing, hair and all! But sitting next to her, watching this level of sexual activity had caused a predictable response from my young 'bitte’. It is very easy to forget how little it takes to provoke an erection in the sexually inexperienced.

Just as the sex act was about to take place, Tante Marise placed her hand on my knee, leaned forwards, turned and looked into my eyes with a beguiling smile and said.

“ Un peu racé, non?” A little racy? This was torrid beyond my wildest dreams. Then she stunned me by taking my hand and placing it on her covered breast. Not another word was spoken, she just lifted my hand and put it there. OK she had on a loose dress, but no bra. My first experience of an adult female breast. I probably made a mess of it, but it was so exciting, warm, soft and pliable with that little hard bud on the end.

What is happening? I would like to say that I played expertly with it, but that would not be true. In the actual event I summoned up all my courage and slid my hand in through the opening at the front of her dress. I touched a naked breast for the first time, and lightly ran my open palm over her nipple. It is hard to imagine now, after a lifetime of sexual activity, how exciting this was. Tante Marise, meanwhile slid her hand from my knee up towards my groin.

I do not know if I was normal or not, but stories of boys first time sexual encounters lasting for ages, or even minutes, just do not ring true to me. I am fondling my first breast and Tante Marise is sliding her hand up my fully clothed thigh. It got as far as my crotch, only just lightly brushed over my cock: the tension was unbearable. I came! She must have sensed the spasm of my orgasm as she leaned forward, kissed me on the forehead and said.

“I think it is time you to go to your room.”

The next morning at breakfast I just didn’t know where to look. I had stroked Tante Marise’s naked breasts the previous evening and had orgasmed in front of her. She was totally unabashed about the incident and even teased me by asking,

“So you had the pleasant dreams, no?”

The harvest progressed in the incessant heat. Showers were taken after the hot sweaty work, but the vision of a naked Tante Marise was never repeated. More TV programmes were watched, seldom as racy as that fateful night, but some were pretty hot.

By now we had reached a comfortable arrangement. If the film got raunchy she would take my hand and place it on her breast while allowing her hand to find its way to my crotch and I had mustered enough self control not to ejaculate on the spot. To be honest, usually by bringing myself off before going to the parlor to watch TV.

On my final evening, during a film, while I was fondling her breast and getting more and more excited, she completely threw me by asking directly.

“How is it that you like to make the masturbations?” The French language can be a little direct sometimes.

After the usual blustering and denials, she chided me by telling me that it was 'healthy to make the masturbations.’ Her openness on matters sexual left me aghast.

I eventually admitted that I did it lying on my back on my bed, with a hanky to make sure I didn’t leave a mark on the bedding.

My admission was met with one word, “Viens, which means come.”

She took my hand and stood up. I had to idea where this was leading but I had high hopes and so did my erection. We passed the Bureau, and climbed the stairs, we went past her room and along the corridor past mine, all the way to the bathroom at the end.

She opened the door and ushered me ahead of her, allowing the door to close behind us. She set the knobs and levers of the WWI Submarine which sprang into life, at which point she stood right in front of me, slid the straps of her dress over her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. Tante Marise dressed only in panties!

Dressed only in panties, but not for long. She looked up at me with that wonderful smile and lowered them to the floor. I couldn’t help staring at the luxuriant dark triangle between her legs. Triangle, breasts, triangle, face, triangle! My eyes went berserk.

“Viens, viens. Clothes off!”

I struggled to get my clothes off with any degree of finesse, and getting my pants off, over my raging erection, while under the direct gaze of Tante Marise felt, as the French say, bizarre. Then there I was naked, standing beside my first totally naked female, who was also the first person ever to see my penis erect and erect it certainly was, the tip was all but touching my navel.

“This is special.” She said, as she took me by the hand and lead me into the steaming torrent. Water cascaded everywhere as she directed a soaping operation. We soaped each other under her expert instructions. I soaped her back and felt the glorious sensation of my hands flowing over her buttocks. She returned the pleasure. I never realized how sexy it felt when your buttocks got a soapy wash.

I could hardly wait to get to her breasts, they felt completely different with the water and soap flowing freely. Her nipples felt larger and definitely harder. She also allowed my hand to wander into the luxuriant triangle between her legs.

I really had only the vaguest idea of what I would find there. Biology books are not that informative, but the biggest surprise was to find that my finger slipped easily into her foufoune, which was unexpectedly slippery and welcoming.

I was extremely careful not to touch my cock and desperately hoped she would not touch it either, or I would cum on the spot. I just wanted this to go on for as long as possible.

It could not last for ever though, and eventually she maneuvered behind me with a hand full of soap, rubbed it gently over my chest and stomach getting tantalizingly lower with each pas

Discovering Amy: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 28 May 2026 07:14:00 -0600

Amy gives her first blowjob.

In 2 parts, by Djmac1031. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories

Tommy sat by the edge of the pool, alone with his thoughts as he waited for Amy to come back out of the house.

Both of them had made it back unseen and unquestioned from their little secret getaway into the woods.

He had just gotten back poolside when Amy’s best friend Cindy came over to him.

“If you’re looking for Amy, I just passed her in the house a minute ago,” Cindy said. “She looked kind of strange, and freaked out a little. You two love birds aren’t fighting or something are you?”Tommy sighed inwardly. Cindy was a good friend to Amy, but she was always so damn nosy. She’d been “shipping” the both of them since long before “shipping” had become a catchphrase, and a stupid one at that, Tommy thought.

“No, of course not,” Tommy replied, as casually as he could. “I haven’t seen her since the Marco / Polo game broke up a while ago and everybody wandered off.”

Cindy looked skeptical. “Thought I saw you two still chatting after I got out of the pool,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “You sure somethings not up? You better not have upset my bestie!” she growled.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Tommy said, a little too defensively.

“I’m gonna talk to her about it later tonight, ya know. I’m sleeping over. I’ll get her to dish, whatever it is, you know that right?” Cindy claimed boldly.

Tommy shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. “You guys have fun, talk about whatever you want, I don’t care.”

Cindy gave him a look that said she didn’t quite believe that, then spun and walked away.

Tommy watched her leave, relieved she was finally gone. He caught himself looking at her plump ass as she retreated, then quickly averted his eyes.

Cindy was cute, even beautiful he had to admit. If he was being honest with himself, he found her attractive sexually. But he certainly didn’t have any feelings for her. Not like he had for Amy.

Tommy’s thoughts drifted back to Amy, and their time alone in the woods, and what they’d done together, a series of firsts for both of them.

He thought of her final words to him before she left the wooded path for the house: “I love you too.”

Was it love, he thought? It was certainly more than just some teenage “crush.”

Was it just sexual? No, he thought. He’d had feelings for her long before what became their first sexual explorations together this evening. He was just finally getting around to admitting it to himself, and understanding that Amy had these same feelings too.

It was all so new, so confusing. But exciting too, he had to admit.

He sat there alone, feet in the water, thinking about all of that, and trying not to think about the handjob Amy had given him just minutes ago, or about seeing and touching her breasts for the first time. The last thing he wanted was to pitch another tent right there by the side of the pool.

He looked up from his thoughts and saw Amy’s mom heading into the house.

Tommy had a moment of panic. He hoped Amy was done doing, well, whatever she was doing in there. She’d been gone awhile.

But he supposed she had to clean up the mess he’d made. She was probably washing her suit and towel out, making sure no telltale stains were left behind.

He didn’t realize he’d been holding his breath until he saw Amy bound out the door and down the steps into the yard, and he let it out in a rush of relief.

She looked happy and carefree enough, so if she’d encountered her mom it must have gone okay.

Amy paused, looking around, and her face lit up in a radiant smile when she spotted him.

Amy had to keep herself from running over to Tommy. She felt like she was floating over the grass, not simply stepping across it as she walked towards him, butterflies in her stomach.

He stood as she approached, and it struck her, not for the first time, just how handsome he was.

His eyes were a strange but beautiful combo of green and brown, with yellow flecks you could only see up close.

His hair was a darker blonde than hers, although it was lightened now by the sun and spiky in a short summer cut.

His body was lean and lanky, with wide shoulders and long legs. While not super muscular, what he had was lean and firm and strong from the various forms of physical work he always seemed to be doing.

Amy’s eyes traveled down his hairless chest to his stomach, then (not for the first time) to that hint of a V shape that started just under his abs, pointing the way towards his,

“No, stop, not now,” Amy thought. “That way madness lies,” she laughed to herself, remembering her Shakespeare.

She hoped he hadn’t caught her looking, then realized maybe she wouldn’t mind so much if he had anyway.

His eyes seemed fixed on her as she approached, and they were speckled moonlight.

Amy felt her heart flutter and a tingle between her legs. “Oh girl,” she thought. “If this is love, you’re in trouble,” she groaned inwardly.

Then they were together, standing face to face.

Amy desperately wanted to hug him, to kiss him, but they both knew they couldn’t risk such open displays of affection just now.

So she instead simply spoke, “Hey there.”

“Hey,” Tommy replied, almost a whisper.

They both stood there, smiling like, well, two young lovers. Neither knew what to say next. Tommy broke the silence. “Wanna get a snack?”

“I’d love to,” was her reply.

They spent the rest of the party almost entirely by each other’s side. Oh they socialized, chatted with their other friends, even played horseshoes for a while. But they we’re always at least close by, making eye contact and sharing secret smiles.

The party eventually started to wind down, and people began saying their goodbyes.

Tommy kept a respectful distance as many were approaching Amy to congratulate her and say goodnight. She stood for a while with her parents, thanking each guest in turn for coming and for their thoughtful gifts, etc.

He felt a sudden tap on his shoulder. It was his mother.

“Hey sport, I’m gonna go. Do you want a ride back with me or are you staying for a bit?” They only lived a few blocks away, an easy walking distance, but his mom had driven so she could bring over the food she’d volunteered to make and the graduation gifts they’d gotten for Amy.

“Is it okay if I stay a bit? Amy’s parents said it was okay if a few of us stayed and watched a movie,” I explained. “I can walk home after, no problem. It’s a nice night.”

Mom looked at him and grinned. “Wanna spend more time with Amy, huh?” she said knowingly. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed how much time you two have been spending together lately.” Tommy gulped but said nothing.

His mother relented. “Well, okay. I trust you, and I trust Amy’s parents. You won’t get into too much trouble I think. Just behave yourself, you hear? Be a good gentleman. And be home by midnight.”

Tommy smiled and nodded. “Sure mom, you bet. Thanks.”

“Just remember: God is watching you.” And with that she turned to make her goodbyes to Amy and her parents.

“Yeah, well, we gave him a hell of a show earlier then,” Tommy thought to himself, and had to stifle a laugh.

The popcorn was made, some fruit juice poured, (“You guys have had enough soda for one day” Amy’s mom had said, stern but kindly) and they were settling down to watch the movie.

The only person who wound up staying besides Tommy was Cindy, who of course was sleeping over.

Amy and Cindy were on the center couch. Tommy sat alone in a recliner chair off to the side, as Amy’s parents came in from the kitchen.

“We’re heading up to bed now,” Amy’s dad started. “We expect you kids to behave yourself.” Amy’s mom turned and looked directly at Tommy. “I expect you’ll be a gentleman and show respect for our house?” she asked him.

“Yes ma'am, yes sir,” Tommy replied, addressing both parents.

Mom nodded, then turned to Cindy. “Cindy, you’re chaperone. Keep a watch over these two. They’ve been making eyes at each other all night.”

“Mom!” Amy cried, embarrassed.

“What? You thought we didn’t notice? We’re not as blind as you think we are,” her mom shot back.

Amy flushed crimson, but said nothing more.

“Cindy?” Mom continued, “you heard me right? You’re on guard duty. Understand?”

Cindy barely contained her eye roll but nodded and replied, “Yes ma'am, of course.”

“Just remember,” Dad said suddenly, “leave room for the Holy Spirit,” and looking directly at Tommy, dropped him a wink and smiled.

Tommy gulped. He had no clue what to make of that at all, so he simply nodded.

Mom threw dad a sharp glare and his smile quickly faded. “Straight home after the movie young man, you understand me?” Mom said.

“Yes ma'am, I understand,” Tommy replied.

Then they both gave Amy a kiss on the cheek and went upstairs to their bedroom.

The room was silent for several moments after they left, finally broken by Cindy. “Well that was awkward,” she blurted.

They all laughed, breaking the tension.

They’d all changed into some dry clothes earlier, (Tommy had only just remembered to fetch his from his mom’s car before she left) and Tommy couldn’t help but notice how cute Amy looked in her sleepwear; a pink Hello Kitty pajama top and matching shorts.

It was, as all her outfits were, modest, but it left her shoulders bare and he could see the tan lines made by her bathing suit. Suddenly he was thinking about her breasts, exposed and pale in the moonlight, as she’d slowly slipped down the straps,

He was snapped out of this memory by a voice. “Tommy? Earth to Tommy!”

It was Cindy. “You can’t see the TV well from there. Come sit on the couch with us. I’ll scoot over, you can sit next to Amy.” She smiled wryly, and Amy elbowed her good naturedly, but put up no further argument.

“Yeah, sure, makes sense,” Tommy said casually, trying not to sound too eager.

The girls scooted over and he sat down next to Amy, who was now in the middle, Cindy to her left at the other end.

Their hips touched as he sat, and he awkwardly tried to figure out what to do with his left arm. He decided to put it around Amy’s shoulders. He made sure to keep his hand up on the couch, a safe distance from the tempting curve of her breast.

Amy settled her head on Tommy’s shoulder, sighing almost imperceptibly in contentment. Cindy heard it though, and this time did not contain her eye roll, but smiled knowingly.

They watched the movie like that for a while, in silence. It was some rom-com the girls had picked out, one of their favorites. Tommy didn’t really care what they picked. He wasn’t there for the movie.

It was a PG film and a pretty tame one at that. No sex or nudity of course. Although there were a couple of kissing scenes and during them Tommy could feel Amy shifting slightly under his arm, and knew exactly what she was thinking.

About an hour into the movie, Cindy suddenly stood up. Making a show of stretching (Tommy could not help but notice the way her large breasts pushed out from her less modest tank top, despite himself) and, mock yawning, turned to address them.

“I’m tired, I think I’m gonna go to bed,” she announced, looking slyly at Tommy for a second. Then to Amy she added, “your parents bedroom is right across the hall from yours. Keep your cell phone nearby. If I hear them stir, I’ll text you.”

Turning back to Tommy, she said, “There’s about 30 minutes left in this movie. If Amy’s not upstairs and in her bed in 35, I’m personally knocking on her parents door and waking them up.”

“I know your parents told me to chaperone,” she continued, “but I figure if God sees all, let Him keep an eye on you two.”

And with a sly wink and a totally knowing grin, she turned and went upstairs.

Tommy and Amy both sat silent and shocked as they watched her go.

Tommy broke the silence. “I, I can’t believe she just did that,” he muttered.

Amy just sighed, cupped his face with her hand, turned it towards her own, and whispered, “she’s a good friend.”

And just like that they were kissing.

Tommy’s mind was spinning happily. She smelled so good, clean and fresh after her earlier shower. Some kind of floral scented shampoo, he thought, and he also caught a hint of what he guessed was perfume; a light, almost fruity scent. Her hair was loose, wavy, and flowing around her face and neck.

He could taste her lip gloss, sweet with a hint of cinnamon.

It wasn’t long before the arm he still had half on the couch dropped to a more comfortable, intimate position.

Breaking the kiss a moment, he looked at her, head tilted, eyes questioning. No words were needed. She simply nodded her consent and shifted herself into a better position for his hand to gently cup her breast.

Again he felt her hard little nipple underneath her shirt, already swollen. He could see her neck and what little skin that was exposed just above her chest flush with excitement as she squirmed under his touch.

His hand then slid under the soft cotton fabric and found the bare skin of her breast beneath. He was surprised she wasn’t wearing a bra, but supposed the top was generally modest enough that she didn’t need one.

Or, he speculated, she’d left it off on purpose.

Amy rested her head back on the couch and closed her eyes, focusing on the incredible sensations, as his hand explored her firm young flesh. He was so gentle, and every time his fingers found her nipples her body jerked as if shocked.

Tommy’s voice broke through her trance, whispering. “Amy, are you okay? Tell me if I hurt you, or,”

“I’m fine, just, sensitive,” she stammered. She opened her eyes, imploring, “don’t stop, please.” She leaned in, finding his lips again.

As they continued making out, he felt her hand land on his upper thigh, slowly moving towards his crotch.

The loose fitting shorts he was wearing were containing his throbbing erection, but just barely. Then her hand was over it, feeling it’s length for the second time that night.

Suddenly she was tugging at his waistband, trying desperately to free it.

It took all of his willpower to grasp her hand and remove it.

“Amy, we can’t. It’s too risky. And too, messy.”

She groaned and frowned. “I know, but,”

Tommy lifted her chin up to face him, and spoke softly, lovingly. “Amy, I want it too, but we have to be smart. If your parents walked in on us with my pants down, or if I made a mess again all over your couch,” he paused, removed his hand from her breast, and with one finger made the “throat cutting” gesture across his neck.

She nodded, regretfully. “Yeah, you’re right. Dammit.”

They sat quietly for a moment, just holding each other.

She looked at him suddenly, with a determined glint in her eye.

“Would you,” she paused, licked her lips, swallowed nervously, started again:

“Would you, touch me, somewhere else?” Her voice was a weak whisper.

“Where?” said Tommy, not getting it yet.

Amy smiled shyly, looked down, and slowly parted her legs.

Understanding dawned in his eyes. A huge grin spread on his face, but was quickly replaced by gentle concern.

“Are you sure?” he asked sweetly. “Because I don’t want to pressure you, or make you feel like you have to,”

Amy cut him off sharply but lovingly. “Tommy, if you don’t touch my Kitty right now I’ll wind up screaming in frustration. Please. I need this.” Her voice was a harsh whisper that contained a desperation he’d never heard from her before.

Tommy was utterly taken aback by this outburst. Then he broke into a goofy grin. “Your kitty?” he said incredulously.

Amy flushed with embarrassment. “It’s what, it’s what I’ve always, called, it. I know, it’s silly.”

“It’s adorable,” said Tommy, “and so are you.”

His hand went to the bare skin of her right thigh, slowly caressing her soft, tan skin.

Her breathing became heavier as his hand slid higher up her thigh, finding the hem in the leg of her pajama shorts, then slipped under it.

His fingers found the edge of her panties where they met her thigh, then paused.

She moaned, put her hand on his, pushed it further. “Please,” she groaned, “please keep going.”

His fingers started to work their way under the edge of her panties when she suddenly stopped him.

“Just don’t, just don’t push your fingers, inside. Not all the way, okay? I’m still a virgin, and I wanna stay that way for now. At least till we’re ready to,” she stopped herself, then shrugged, “, well you know. Touch anywhere else you want, just don’t push inside, okay?”

Tommy nodded, understanding. He knew enough about the female anatomy to understand what the hymen was and how it could be broken. He certainly didn’t want to push Amy beyond what she was ready for.

“Don’t worry, I don’t ever want to hurt you, Amy. Please tell me if I do. And stop me if I go too far. I’ve never done this, and I want it to be right,” he said.

“Just touch me,” she hissed. “I’ll guide you if needed, okay?”

Without further hesitation, his hand slid up again, finding her panties, but instead of going under them he suddenly changed direction and went over the fabric, cupping her entire “Kitty” in his palm.

What he found was warm, almost hot, and he could feel moisture seeping its way through the gusset, warm and slippery like a lotion or oil.

He looked at her with happy confusion, and she smiled. “It gets that way sometimes. When it’s, excited.” She winked at him wickedly. “But you’re torturing me, Tommy. Here, let me just,”

With a quick move, her hand was suddenly inside her pajama shorts, and with a jerk she pulled her panties aside, allowing him easier access. He instantly felt the hot wet flesh of her virgin cunt under the palm of his hand.

He wasn’t sure who gasped louder at the moment of contact, him or her.

Amy’s eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers started to explore her soft folds.

Tommy was mesmerized by what he was feeling. His fingers gently probed and explored her swollen labia, then found where they separated as his fingers slipped between them, locating the entrance to her vagina.

He stopped there, remembering his promise not to probe too deep.

Cautiously, he stuck a finger tip in, then looked at Amy. “This okay? Not too much?”

Her breath was hitching, as she struggled to keep quiet despite the immense pleasure. “Ya, yes, it’s fine,” she stammered. “Juh, just a little deeper. There, stop! Now just slide it in and out a bit.”

He followed her instructions and she closed her eyes again, imagining, as she had when she’d masturbated earlier, that it was the tip of his cock sliding in and out of her virgin hole.

She felt like a fire hydrant the way she was gushing from the gentle fingering. Tommy felt it too.

“It’s so wet,” he said, his voice a low marvel. “I know, sorry,” she stuttered, barely able to speak.

“Don’t be,” he whispered in her ear. “I got you way messier earlier, remember? Besides, I’m assuming this means I’m doing a good job, right?”

“Oh, yes, yes you, oh, oh God, don’t stop, a little faster, oh, oh Jesus, I’m gonna,” Amy suddenly bit down on her lip so hard she thought it might bleed, as she felt the wave of her orgasm hit her, knocking her head back against the couch, her arm squeezing Tommy’s waist so tight he could barely breathe, her other hand flying to her mouth to cover her scream as her body shook uncontrollably.

“Don’t stop don’t stop don’t stop,” her voice came muffled from under her hand as she felt a fireball of pleasure spread outwardly from her vagina, simultaneously up towards her head and down to her toes. Then her sounds were no longer words, but high pitched squeals. Her body rocked forward, then back, then shook with what looked like a convulsion. Her eyes rolled back in her head.
Amy gives her first blowjob.

Amy had be

Discovering Amy: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 27 May 2026 07:10:00 -0600

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.

In 2 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I’d wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.

She was 18, I was 19, but we’d known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.

The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.

As I said, we’d been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.

Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents’ particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than ‘just’ friends.

I’d certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.

Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.

Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I’m sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn’t help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn’t quite lost its “baby fat” yet.

She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn’t actually swimming in it.

We’d been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional “accidental” groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the “blind” player.

My hands had found Amy’s body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.

We’d been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.

Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.

“You really wanna?” I asked, surprised. We’d been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.

We weren’t girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.

I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.

Oh it was quick, and she’d been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn’t accidental on her part and it certainly didn’t feel platonic.

“Yeah, come on, it’ll be fun, I promise,” she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.

I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn’t wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.

We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.

Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.

I didn’t think they’d notice us.

“ Okay, let’s go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.”

Amy didn’t hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.

As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.

We hadn’t gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.

“My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I’ve always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It’s a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while,” she explained.

“Yeah, it’s pretty cool I guess” I said, then, awkwardly, “not that many bugs here.”

She laughed. “I keep it clear here so it doesn’t get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case.” She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn’t fathom.

“In case what?” I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.

“In case this” she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.

I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.

She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I’ve been wanting to do that forever, you know. I’ve been waiting so long for the right moment.“

I smiled, hoping she couldn’t see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us.

"Wow. Well I’m, I’m glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice.” I stuttered around the words like an idiot.

“I’m glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again.” She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.

This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.

She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.

We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.

We’d break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other’s eyes, smile, then right back at it.

My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.

I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.

My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.

She broke the kiss and giggled, “that tickles!”

“Sorry,” I said, lying.

“I didn’t say stop, did I?” She replied softly, then started kissing me again.

My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.

I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!

I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I’d up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.

“Mmm,” she moaned as she broke the kiss. “Finally. Took you long enough,” she giggled again playfully.

“I was trying to be a gentleman,” I joked.

“Well stop trying so hard” she shot back playfully.

“Oh yeah?“ I said in mock annoyance. "Well then,” and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.

What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.

And that’s when I realized I had a massive erection.

I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.

She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.

Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.

“Is that, is that your,” Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is?“ She managed to get out.

My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,”

“It’s okay” she cut in. “Did I, did I hurt you?”

“No,” I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn’t want to make her feel bad.)

“Oh, okay, good.” She said, biting her lip.

We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn’t back away, and I certainly didn’t want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.

I didn’t want the moment to end. But I didn’t know how to continue.

Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me?“ She asked shyly.

"Yes” I managed.

She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn’t want her to move.

But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.

Her eyes again went wide. “Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn’t think they’d get that, big, or,” She stopped, looking both confused and excited.

I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.

“Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before?” I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.

“Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or,” she paused.

“Hard?” I finished for her.

“Yeah,” she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one.“ She gulped.

"Yeah, they’re usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited” I explained simply.

“So you’re, excited, because of me?”

“Yes,” I replied, “Amy, you’re so beautiful, and I’m so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I’ve wanted this for a long time too, and now that it’s happening, I can’t help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn’t upset you.”

“No, not at all. I, I love it” she said, grinning widely.

“Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.

My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy.

"Of course,” I managed to say, “I’d, I’d love that.”

She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.

Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.

My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.

“It moved!” She gasped. “Wait, it, it moves?”

“Yeah it does that,” I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.

She burst out laughing. “Oh my God, that’s great! It moves!” She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.

“Shush,” I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.

Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn’t pull away.

Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.

I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.

“Does that, does it feel, good?” She asked shyly.

“Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don’t stop.” I begged.

She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.

“I want to, I wanna see it” she said suddenly.

I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don’t wake me up now!

I couldn’t even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.

It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.

She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.

“Wow! Holy crap!” She whispered. “It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that’s not painful? It looks so swollen!”

“Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched” I said, hinting at what I hoped she’d get back to.

She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.

Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.

Suddenly she giggled again.

“What’s so funny now?” I asked, not harshly.

“I just now noticed your, what’s the word? Testicles, right? They’re, don’t be mad, please, but they’re just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.”

“Yeah well that’s why we call them balls,” I laughed. "And it’s okay, I’m not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.“

Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don’t wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.”

“You’re fine, just be gentle with them, don’t squeeze, just rub,” I said.

She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.

“What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,?” She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.

“My cock?” I said, seeing how she’d react if I said it.

She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the “dirty” words too often I suppose.

“Yeah, your, cock,” she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.

“Your big hard cock.” Her face had that wicked grin again.

“Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly,” I grinned back. “Especially when you are touching it.”

She took that as an invitation to continue.

“Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like,” she asked nervously.

“Okay. Well,” I paused, then continued, “what you were doing felt really good, but it’s better if you, well, here, let me show you.” And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.

She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.

“It feels so warm,” she gasped, “and, I can feel your pulse in it” she marveled.

Suddenly she looked up at me. “It’s, beautiful.” She said, then kissed me.

I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.

I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn’t last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.

“Just needed a pause for a second.” I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.

“Can I,?” I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.

She bit her lip, then nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.

I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.

Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.

She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.

They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.

My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.

“Do you like them?” She asked quietly.

“They’re beautiful. Just like you Amy,” I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.

With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.

I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I’d hoped) pleasure.

“Was that okay? I didn’t hurt you?” I asked, concerned.

“No, I’m fine, it felt good, just, sensitive,” she managed to say, breathing heavily.

We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.

After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.

“Amy,” I gasped, breathing heavy, “you’re going to make me, oh God, I can’t hold it back,” I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and m

The Widow Has A Daughter

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 26 May 2026 21:14:00 -0600

The Daughter’s Approval Meant More Than I Knew.

By bart23233. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

For me, turning 40 was a real issue.

My friends were throwing me a big four-oh party and it kind of got out of hand there were a lot of people there. Many of whom I didn't even know. Let's just say that we passed small and intimate way back in the dust.

As I moved through the crowd, a woman who appeared to be about 45 caught my eye. She was one of the many people I didn't know. She was in shape and had a great body. I decided that at 40, I was allowed to chat up women who were 45. I move over to her and introduced myself.

She told me she was Linda. As it turned out, she was friends with a couple I knew and they'd invited her to the party. I asked if she brough her husband, and she replied that she was a widow having lost her husband a year ago. I expressed my sympathies. She said that it wasn't needed as she'd made it past the first three months and worked her head through it. He was gone and she had to move on.

"So, what's the hardest part now," I asked.

She leaned in and said, "No sex. I really miss that part."

"A good-looking woman such as yourself should have no problem solving that," I said.

"It's harder than you think. After all, you haven't offered now have you," she asked with a provocative smile on her face.

"Never let it be said that I have no manners. You have my offer to help in that area at any time," I said.

The room was crowded and everyone was on top of each other. Someone passed by carrying a couple of drinks and offering up a "pardon me". In the bustle of the room, I felt her hand rubbing the crotch of my pants. It wasn't an accidental bump against me, she was groping for treasure.

"Just checking to see if it were a valid offer," she said. "Seems it was very real."

By this time, she had a firm grip on my ball sack and my cock was swelling to full size. It was kind of fun. This had never happened before, even at drunken frat parties at college. Even college girls had been more discrete. By this point, she'd released my balls and was gently rubbing my cock through my pants. She rubbed it from end-to-end, slowly.

"Okay, you have my attention and a bit of pre-cum," I said in a whisper at her ear. She smiled.

"I want more than that," she whispered back.

The room had pretty much cleared. She stood in a corner, me facing her. Releasing my cock, she unzipped my pants and reached in grabbing my cock. She gave it a good tug and then fondling the head, said, "Yes, I see we do have a pre-cum situation." With that, she released my cock, zipped my pants and slowly licked her fingers which carried my pre-cum.

"May I call you," she asked.

"You can call me for anything at any time," I replied.

With that she glided away and starting chatting with other guests. It was just as if nothing had happened. I was really hoping that she called. Then I remembered that we'd not exchanged numbers. Not-to-worry, I could always get her number from our mutual friends.

Sitting at my desk the following Tuesday, the phone rang. I picked it up and a woman said, "I'm in the market for some pre-cum. Would you be able to help me with that," she asked?

"Yes, Linda. I can absolutely help you with that. I'm in a meeting with my boss right now, may I return you call," I asked. "What's your number?" I jotted down the number and promised to call her back shortly.

I rushed the remainder of he meeting with my boss. As he left my office, I picked up the phone and called Linda. She picked up.

"Hello, Linda. What can I do to help you," I asked? I was sure she could hear the smirk in my voice. "Perhaps I could offer you dinner tonight."

"No dinner. I told you I was horny not hungry. Do you have any offers that don't involve food?"

"Perhaps I could come to your place and we could start with my pre-cum and take it all the way to post cum," I said.

"Take down my address. Let's say seven," she said. She proceeded to give me her address which I wrote down, shoving the paper with the address and phone number into my pants pocket. I didn't have to check anything. My cock was already hard in anticipation.

How refreshing to meet a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to ask for it.

I arrived at her place, a nice house in the suburbs, promptly at seven. I didn't want to be a minute late for what promised to be a big fucking evening. I rang the bell and waited.

She opened the door with a big smile and welcome me in. I handed over the bottle of wine that I'd brought reminding her that she'd passed on food, but hadn't said anything about wine.

She got glasses while I popped the cork and pored the wine. We took our glasses to the living room, got comfortable on the couch. We covered the basic unimportant conversation: job, hobbies, likes, dislikes, nice house, how long you lived here, etc.

During the conversation, her hand had found my crotch again and was teasing me through my pants. I'd rested my hand on her knee and slowly moved up her leg. Finding her pussy without any panties. Using the first joint of two fingers, I slid them up and down between her pussy lips. She reacted positively. She squirmed a bit and I know it was exciting her so I continued to taunt her pussy. My finger found her clit and I started massaging it in a small circular motion. She let out a little sound that let me know that I had her full attention.

As I gently stroked her pussy, she had gotten really wet. I guess she'd been missing a lot of sex after her husband. Her cunt seemed ready to make up for lost time.

"What do you say to moving this to the bedroom," I asked.

"Not quite yet," she said.

I was a little surprised. She knew why I was here and she was sitting in a puddle of pussy juices. What's the deal?

Just then, I heard, "Mom, I'm leaving now." Down the hall came a teenage girl with a backpack. I quickly pulled my hand from under her dress before the girl could see what I was doing.

"This is my teenage daughter, Lilly," she said.

I offered Lilly my hand and said hello. She returned it with a smile. I couldn't read the meaning behind the smile. It could have meant "nice to meet you -- I have good manners" or it could have been "I know you're her to fuck my mom."

Lilly was a pretty blond, with a great slender body characteristic of teen girls. She had nice breast -- not huge, but she was not flat chested. Her tiny hips were covered by a short denim skirt. She looked athletic with a flat tummy and strong, but still girlish, legs. In short, she was a dish, just like her mom.

She said her goodbye, said she'd be home late and kissed her mom goodnight. In a flash she was out the front door.

"So, I'm guessing that is why we're not in the bedroom yet.

"Bingo. And, I wanted her to meet you. Sometimes after meeting someone she gives me our secret 'dump him' code."

"Am I on the Dump Him list?"

"No, she liked you. You got two thumbs up."

"Glad that I passed! So, where were we? Oh, yes, I was wondering if you had a bedroom in this house, because I'm ready to fuck." I normally would not have said that, but Linda was proving to be an up-front lady.

She showed me to the bedroom and I took off my shoes and socks and tossed them in the corner. I drew her close and started to kiss her. She went right for the tongue. She was sexy as hell! She removed my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I fumbled with her top and when it was off, I released her breast from her bra.

I really like the feel of her tits on my bare chest. I focused my tongue on her tits and nipples. They responded quick; the nipples became hard. I had never seen nipples pop up that large and I couldn't resist sucking them -- first one then the other. She responded with low moaning.

Dropping to my knees, I removed her skirt. Now, her pussy was right in my face. My fingers went back to the exploration they'd started in the living room. She was still wet from earlier.

There she stood, naked. I looked up to see her holding her breasts and pinching the nipples. I was still on my knees. I moved her legs apart just enough to get at her pussy hole. I rub all around it and then inserted one, then two fingers. My tongue was playing with her clit. I could tell that this was all working for her.

In a moment, her body became stuff and I knew that she was going to have an orgasm. Her breathing picked up and then she held her breath. She was cumming.

I'd been so intent on making the most of her pussy, that I'd forgotten about my cock. I looked down and it was super hard and pointing straight ahead.

I stood up and picked Linda up and took her to the bed. Laying her down I lay beside her. She turned half a turn so that she faced me as I lay on my back. She started to rub my chest. Soon she was playing with my nipples. Like her nipples, mine became hard and she started to suck on them. I'd never had a woman suck on my nipples. I thought of that as something men did to women, but it was a real turn-on.

She rubbed my chest and proceeded down to my pubic hair which she stroked. She brushed pass my very stiff cock and reached down and fondled my balls. I was so turned on.

"That feels so good," I said.

"How about this," she asked.

She slid down in the bed and between my legs. With one hand she pushed my cock up out of the way and started to lick my ball sack. Again, something no other woman had ever done for me. It was good.

In no time, she had taken one of my balls into her mouth and was gently sucking it. After a minute or so, she allowed that ball to slip out of her mouth and she took the other one into her now empty mouth. After a couple of minutes, she tried to get my entire ball sack and both balls into her mouth. She worked at it but it was too much for her mouth. She let the remaining ball slip between her lips as it came out of her mouth.

To have easy access to my balls, she'd been holding the tip of my cock against my pubic hair. With the ball sack now laying between my legs, she released my cock head. My cock pointed to the ceiling. She started at the base and licked it the entire length wiggling her tongue when she reached the head. This she repeated two more times. On the third time, when she got to the head of my cock, she swallowed it.

I had started to pre-cum, so she had no issues sliding her mouth down my cock's length. I was getting really excited.

"No. Stop. I want to fuck you. Now!"

She stopped and lay on the bed beside me. I took a moment as I didn't want to cum as soon as I was inside her pussy.

"Lady, I need to speak to your pussy."

I slipped down her body getting between her legs. I licked every inch of her lips and pussy from clit to hole. My thumb took over after I'd tongued her clit for a while. My fingers were inside her pussy. Her pussy was literally dripping juices. There was a small puddle on the bed. It seemed to be the time to get my cock into her pussy.

I slipped up her body kissing her as I went. Stopping for a moment to nibble her nipples. By the time we were engaged in some hot tongue kissing, my cock was at her pussy. I pulled myself up to a kneeling position between her legs and grabbed my cock. It was rock hard and ready for pussy. I used the head to rub her clit a bit more and then slid my cock's head the full length of her lips. Up and down. Up and down. I stopped with the head of my cock poised and ready to enter her pussy.

I leaned forward slightly and the head of my cock disappeared into her pussy. I paused. She moaned. I pulled out. My cock head was out but still resting at the opening. I didn't need to touch it to keep it where it belonged. Slowly, I pushed my cock forward until I was about half way in. I paused. My cock was swimming in pussy juice. I pulled my cock back until just the head was out-of-sight. I felt her tighten her virginal muscles. She was really gripping my cock head.

As I said, "Nice." I thrusted my entire cock into her pussy. I was now balls deep. She felt so good. After a moment, I started slow fucking her. I reached out and grabbed the inside of her knees and pushed her legs into the air. I was now pumping my cock into her pussy at a steady medium pace. With each thrust, she's either moan or offer up a little grunt.

She reached down and started to finger her clit. The moaning got louder.

I thought about slowing things down by changing positions, but gave that plan a second thought. Everyone was enjoying things as they were and I had the feeling that this was not going to be the only shot I got at this pussy.

I picked up the pace of my thrusting and could feel her tightening her pussy around my cock. She was about to cum. Her body suddenly went rigid and she shouted something that I couldn't understand. That was all I needed. I plunged my cock balls-deep into her pussy and started to cum. I could feel each squirt of spunk being blown deep into her virginal canal. I held still, keeping my cock fully inserted in her pussy. I wanted every drop of cum as deeply inside her as possible.

I didn't move.

After a minute or so, I pulled back and my cock slowly slid from her pussy. It was covered in her juice and my cum.

I rolled off of Linda and lay beside her. We were both still breathing heavily.

After a few minutes we felt strong enough to talk. "I have a question," I said. "Did Lilly know I was here to fuck her mother?"

"Yes. My daughter and I keep an open dialogue."

"Man, I'm glad she gave me two thumbs up. I would have hated to miss this!"

"Me too!"

I looked at her and said, "So, was this a one off, or will we be fucking a lot in the future?"

"More than you know!"

There was much more. We started seeing us regularly with my spending the night at her place three or four times a week. The sex was great and never boring and I became really comfortable with Linda and Lilly. As the months passed, we went on weekend trips, celebrated Lilly's nineteenth birthday, high school graduation, and acceptance to college. Linda and I engaged freely with both of our circles of friends. It was all good.

It was late June and I was headed to Linda’s after work. We’d planned a dinner out and I was going to stay the night. I arrived around 5:30pm and was met at the door by Lilly. He said, “Hi” and welcomed me inside.

“I just got off the phone with mom. She’s had some work emergency and she’ll be at least an hour late. She said make yourself at home and she’d call when she left the office.”

“Did she say what it was?”

“No, just that she was sorry.”

“Well,” I said. I guess we have time to talk. You’ve been so busy getting ready for college we haven’t had a long chat in a while.“

“Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted you to help me with.” She suddenly had a shy face and seemed unsure about continuing.[[MORE]]

“Come on, it’s me. You can tell or ask me anything. You know I’ve very fond of your mom and you,” I said hoping to make whatever it was easier for her.

I took a chair from the table in the eat-in kitchen and turned it around to the counter. Lilly turned one of the counter-height stools to face me. She was dressed for the warm weather. She had a t-shirt on with the logo of her new college on it. Her skirt was a lightweight fabric and came halfway to her knee.

There was no doubt, she was really cute.

“So, how can I help? Something about college?”

“Sorta. I don’t know if mom told you, but I’m still a virgin.”

“No,” I said. “That really didn’t come up in our talks – I mean really outside of what we’d talk about. Okay. So, you’re a virgin. Lots of people are.”

“I don’t want to go off to college as a virgin. So, I want to deal with it now.”

“I thought you were still dating Bobby. It was not of my business, but I thought that he’d – well, picked your cherry.”

She paused for a moment. “That’s part of the problem. Bobby would most likely screw it up, I mean with the hymen and all. He’s so dumb on these things!”

“So. You want me to talk to Bobby and walk him through it so that he doesn’t screw it up?”

“No. I don’t want Bobby!”

I kind of understood not wanting a high school boy to be your first. They fumble around and finally get their little dicks in your pussy, blow their cum in under a minute and then rush off to tell their friends. The next day at school, before lunch, two of Bobby’s friends would ask Lilly for a date. I thought back to my high school days. I’d gotten into two pussies. The first was Megan because my buddy Doug had told me that she’d fucked him. So, I took her to Lover’s Lane and finally got her out of her panties, my dick in her cunt and I was done before I knew it. The other was Cindy. Back to Lover’s Lane. Getting her out of her panties was more of an effort. Finally, she was ready and I thrusted my dick into her pussy and facing some resistance before it went all the way in. It was her first time and I’d broken her hymen. Again, it took me about a minute to cum in her pussy and she was crying the whole time. Everyone deserves better memories of their first time than that.

“Well, who do I talk to? Who and what do you want?”

She stared at me. “I want you to fuck me. I trust you to do it right,” she said.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, but I’m with your mom and I’m pretty sure that fucking her daughter is way out of bounds!”

“Don’t worry about mom. I can take care of her. I really need you to do this for me.”

Her legs together, she lifted her feet from the bottom rung of the stool to the next ones up. It positioned her so that I was looking right at her knees. She slowly spread her legs. She had no panties. I was staring transfixed. I had expected to see her pubic area cover with fine, blond hair. There was none. Obviously, she had gotten waxed. The lack of pubic hair made her crotch seem even younger.

Her legs were only slightly ajar at this point, but she slowly moved her knees apart. I could see her pussy lips. They were closed showing a slight line down the center. It was as if those lips had never been touched or opened. I was starting to get very hard.

She lifted one knee, putting that foot on the seat of the stool. It was then that the line down her crotch disappeared and the lips separated just a bit. Her pussy was just an arm’s length from my face.

She was right. Bobby didn’t deserve this.

“Come on. Mom will not be home for an hour. Let’s make the most of it. You can break my hymen and teach me to fuck!”

With that she hopped off the stool leaned forward and kissed me on the lips slowly. I opened my lips a bit and took her tongue and she took mine.

While we kissed, she reached down and unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I reached forward, pulled up her skirt. She spread her legs a bit and I stroked her hairless pussy. Soon I had a finger in her slot. She flinched. She had a small gasp when I brushed by fingers across her clit. We were beyond the point of no return.

“Your mother must never know and this is a one time, lose-your-cherry thing.”

We stood up and she took me by the hand to her room. I helped her out of her clothes and she lay across the bed. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into a pile.

Damn. She was so young and beautiful. It was exciting that my cock was about to go where no cock had gone before – into that tight little pussy.

“So, are you really a virgin,” I asked.

“Sure, check if you want to.”

I took up a place between her legs and gently opened her pussy lips starting at the top. I gently rubbed her clit and then let my tongue take up her clit. As I opened up her lips, I could see her hymen with its small hole. I rubbed it with my thumb. “How does that feel,” I asked. She answered with a moan.

My tongue went to work on her hymen. I was pressing it gently and it gave just a little bit.

I stopped all at once. “Are you on birth control,” I asked.

“Absolutely, dumb ass.”

After tonguing her pussy for a while more, I moved up to lay beside her. I kissed her neck and fon

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 25 May 2026 18:43:00 -0600

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

A Shy Jewish Teen s Very First Time

By nutmegman - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In 1981, I was a good Jewish lad, living in a little town in Western Massachusetts. I was still in high school and had just turned 19 in my senior year.

I was very, very shy while growing up. I didn t really expand my friends much in high school. I was super quiet and extremely shy. I barely spoke to any girls, except for Carrie. She was in my Temple USY (Jewish religious youth group) and a little younger than me at 18.

Carrie helped me overcome my shyness with her when we were very little, so that we remained close friends and spoke almost daily on the phone throughout our teen years.

We would talk after school on most days. She was also dating my best friend. So I d see her over at his house and at USY activities. Somehow, I was usually squished up next to her in car pools. She d whisper something in my ear on those moments, and get me smiling, and I d shush her so her boyfriend, Howie, didn t catch on. She was just 5 foot & a cute girl with dark shoulder length hair, big eyes, really cute face and body; and huge boobs, really. I was actually more interested in her older sister who was a year older than me and was less curvy. Big boobs were okay, But I wasn t obsessed with huge boobs, but Howie was. Howie was entranced by them. He spoke about those huge boobs all the time, more than the personality inside. And Carrie knew that, but she still stayed dating him.

And so it went with Howie telling me he was dying to get to her tits & twat, and how she was going to be his first. Then, with Carrie talking to me at other times, she was telling me what Howie wanted to do to her, and how she wasn t ready, and that he was pressuring her. Then she told me she went on the pill with her mother s permission to be extra safe even though a condom was going to be used if & when Carrie did have sex.

Nothing happened between them, yet. Howie had been pushing for about 2 months and was getting aggravated in his wait. Time was passing.

A bit about Jewish views on fornication: Unlike Christian teaching that all sex outside a marriage is clearly a serious sin, Jews are taught to make a reasonable effort to follow the religious law. Once a Jew believes he s tried to do his best, he doesn t feel shame for falling short , spiritually. He met his obligation.

A few weeks after the start of our senior year, I told Carrie that I was going to have the house to myself from Friday afternoon through Sunday late afternoon on a September weekend. My parents were taking my sister to a friend s home in Salem for the weekend and they were spending the weekend in Rockport. The house was mine to relax in. I only told Carrie. See, I wasn t a partier, which my parents knew, so they weren t worried about that. They also left me the other car as I had earned my driver s license a few months prior.

Carrie suddenly loved the idea that I was going to be alone and she wanted to join me for the weekend. I said; No because Howie would kill me . But she concocted a plan with a girlfriend of hers who lived just a few streets away. Howie evidently thought she was having an all girl weekend . He figured he wouldn t see her at synagogue, either.

Sabbath Night

Late Friday afternoon, about 5 minutes after my folks were gone, & before I knew what was going on, Carrie was ringing the doorbell with a backpack of clothes in her hand. I let her in and she grabbed me in a big hug. Okay, this was getting interesting. I was kind of shocked by the hug, but I gently hugged her back. Having her so close to me, gave me an instant erection that I hoped she did not detect. Her first words to me were; I m starving, what s for dinner?

I ordered a pizza and it was delivered. I had been cutting lawns and doing odd jobs and had money and always paid my own way. Carrie s family was wealthy (by my standards) and she didn t work other than the odd babysitting job, and had a nice allowance each week. While we were waiting for the pizza, I showed her my sister s room and put her bag in it. We made sure she was not visible when the pizza came, as I knew the delivery person. She went up and changed into some flannel pj's and came back down. I had to admit, she looked good and snugly. She told me to go up and change into my pj s, which I did.

The pizza was consumed and we went and watched TV. 1981 was before cable TV (as we know it today) and we only had over-the-air TV.

We watched whatever was on. I sat in my usual spot on the couch and much to my extreme surprise, Carrie came & sat right next to me. We started chatting, just like we always did on the phone, but in person. Talking about everything we always did. Only this time she told me how she; took Howie s thing in her mouth and it exploded . She gave me much more detail than I ever would have wanted, and was very thankful that it was dark in the livingroom so she could not see the stiff tent in my pj s. Or so I hoped at least.

I remember vividly how she told me she was on her knees in front of Howie, just wearing her bra & shorts; and how she was touching and feeling him and how hard he was. How she stuck her tongue out and licked him as his thing was drooling . She said he tasted salty. I kept saying I really do not want to hear this. But she went on anyways. She really seemed to love talking about sex, & telling salacious lurid details.

She told me how she licked her lips to make them wet and soft. I said they were probably always soft. She shushed me and kind of turned in to me and laid her hands on my thigh, leaning more onto me and was whispering in my ear. I could feel her hot breath near my ear and I felt like I was in an immovable trance. Frozen in place. Thinking back, if I hadn t been so shy and scared, I probably would have attacked her, screwing her like crazy. But, I was frozen in place, just trying to breathe and glued to her every word.

So she started her bawdy story again, telling me again how she got her lips nice and wet and placed them over the tip slowly. Moving her mouth up and down and using her tongue on the underside of his thing. At that point I remember laughing & saying, Can t you call it something else?

She said; What? and I listed off a few suggestions. She chose dick . And then she started again saying she was slowly going up and down on his dick. Feeling every part of the underside on her tongue and feeling it get bigger. Carrie then said she was holding his balls in her other hand and they were getting tighter. She also said she pulled back until just the head was in her mouth and she was tonging the top; and then it exploded.

At that point her hand moved and bumped my dick, which was like a flag pole. I think that surprised her, as her eyes got really big, and she looked at me, her eyes lit up and she grinned. I was looking at her looking at me, not knowing what to say or do.

She resumed her tale of the blowjob, saying she pulled him out and he was spurting on her tits and bra until he finally stopped. She said he tasted salty again and got soft. She said she held him gently and licked and cleaned him off. I asked her how she knew what to do? She said; My older sister had told me, and said she d read it in a magazine . Carrie then shifted even more against me and the back of her hand was pushing against the side of my dick. I was afraid to move. She had this horny smile on her face.

Carrie said that Howie got down on the floor with her and removed her bra and started feeling up and playing with her tits. I now felt those same luscious tits pushing into my side. She said he was rough with her tits and hurt her a little bit. She said it took her out of the mood, even though Howie was hoping to screw her that day, she said no , and ended his fun right there.

I was there, alone with Carrie & listening. I already knew some of it, as Howie gave me the broad details. She knew that I knew, and I m pretty sure she was enjoying the torture she was doing to me. She then leaned into me a bit more, pushing more against my hard dick and she whispered in my ear that she doesn t want Howie to be her first.

This surprised innocent me. And she then leaned more in to me and planted a small kiss on my lips. I was frozen in place but somehow breathing. That first kiss turned in to a 2nd and into a 3rd. By the time of the 3rd kiss, I was starting to kiss her back and she had this big smile on her face. She put her hand on my chest above my heart and asked why it was beating so fast. I just raised my eyebrows and looked at her, speechless; and she laughed.

She scooted up & was quickly sitting in my lap, my boner under her pussie, but she pushed her crotch down a bit. We kissed a few more times and I was getting the hang of it and enjoying it immensely. She knew she was now the first girl I had ever kissed.

I was overwhelmed by Carrie s sweet and soft lips, the sweet smell of her hair and body. I commented how she smelled so nice. She liked that and wiggled her butt on me.

I was worried that I was going to explode right under her. She kissed me again, this time exploring with her tongue which met my tongue and we played like that for a while, and slowly she just laid against me and whispered in my ear how she liked this so much. That this is the way it is supposed to be . I think I agreed and I was loving every minute of it.

The late news came on so we decided to call it a night, shutting off the TV and going up to the bedrooms. I was looking forward to jerking off as soon as I got alone, probably a few times before I would be able to get to sleep (wondering if I even could sleep), while sexy Carrie slept in the next bedroom.

But it didn t work out that way. I decided to sleep in my boxers and I crawled into bed. I was thinking about what had just happened, when Carrie softly walked in and asked if she could join me in my bed. I don t think I got a word out before she lifted the covers and slid in next to me. I shifted over to give her more room, then I laid on my side, facing her. I put my arm out and she laid on it and slid in really close. I think she had changed out of her full pajama set & just put on a big t-shirt on and I wasn t sure of what else (if anything).

She snuggled in closer and laid her head on my chest and made little happy sounds. I laid there wide awake. I LOVED the feeling of her body on mine but I was wide awake and knew there was no possible way for me to sleep with her this close. But I didn t care as she felt so nice! I have a sexy girl in my bed with me! To hell with sleep!

After a few minutes Carrie said it was so nice and comfy, she thought we could stay in bed all weekend. I agreed. She then adjusted her body, rolling halfway onto me, leaned up and started kissing me again. I figured that with her beside me, she wouldn t feel my boner. I was wrong. As she slid over, completely on top of me and straddled me, there was no way she didn t feel me and I was wearing loose boxers which did nothing to restrain my predicament.

There was very little light in the room so I couldn t see her. She must have been thinking the same thing, so she reached over and snapped up the shade which let in some moonlight. I said she looked very beautiful as I held her head in my hands. She bent down and kissed me again. Then she got this mischievous look on her face.

Carrie then slid down me a little until she was resting her head briefly on my chest. Then she slid further down and was licking my belly button (which I found to be extremely stimulating and a little ticklish). She then slid further down and rested her head at the top of my boxers with my dick barely below her chin. My legs were splayed as she was between them.

She slid lower and placed her hands on my rock hard dick. I was watching her with wide eyes, afraid to move. She gave my cock a little squeeze and I think I moaned. Carrie then hooked her thumbs into the waist band and pulled down my boxers, Sitting up she pushed my legs together until the boxers were completely off; and she tossed them off the bed. I was still laying there wide-eyed, afraid to move. She then pulled my legs apart and climbed back up me a little bit.

Carrie leaned over and licked the tip of my stiff flagpole . I was drooling pre-cum quite a bit. She then leaned down and took a bigger lick and looked up at me with a big smile on her face. I was still looking at her.

With her eyes locked on mine, she put my dick in her mouth and slowly licked me up and down. Oh My Gawd, it was indescribable. So soft and warm and wet. She came up and asked if I liked that; to which I shook my head, yes . She played with me and said she didn t hear me? I squeaked out a yes. She asked if she should continue and I think I said; Gawd yes, please . So down she went and then up and down. Then she stopped and just very slowly and gently licked me and I groaned and moaned. She licked the tip and I groaned and then around the head, taking it into her mouth and licking gently and I groaned louder.

Carrie then lifted her head up and told me to come in her mouth when I was ready. She then licked the tip again and went down on me much further. I came.

It felt like gallons. My eyes closed, my back arched, and I came and came. Finally, I think I stopped. I was sweating and panting. Carrie produced a towel from somewhere and wiped off her face whatever she had not swallowed. She came up and rested her head on my chest and told me that was very nice and that I tasted pretty good. She told me she was honored to be the first to give me a blow job. She then reached down to my now limp dick and laid her hand on it. I seemed to have recovered and started to grow again.

Carrie looked at me, eyebrows raised and smiled again. I said; Sorry, I couldn t help it . She said she was honored and she slid back down the length of me again. I said wait, but she didn t.

This time she engulfed my cock and bobbed up and down much more quickly. I was rock hard again. She then started using her tongue on me again, licking softly then a little more aggressively and I started moaning again. She was holding my balls and squeezing them a little bit. And going from bobbing up and down to gently licking me while watching my face and eyes. She must have felt something as she took much of me in to her mouth and I came again. It only felt like a little bit, but was enough. She swallowed. No towel needed this time.

Carrie then crawled back up on me, put her head on my chest and hand over my dick. It stayed down. She pulled the sheets up over us. Had my arm around her, and I think I passed out.

Somewhere in the middle of the night, I awoke and wasn t sure where I was or who was with me. I very quickly remembered and lay on my left side with my arm on Carrie s butt. She was on her stomach.

I started gently rubbing her back and butt as the shirt had bunched up near her shoulders. I stroked down her leg up her thighs which were very soft onto her butt and then her back. Slowly and quietly a gradual moan came from her. So I continued, but more caressing now. I was amazed at how soft her thighs were and she spread her legs, giving me access the insides of her thighs which were even softer. My boner had returned and I ignored it, paying attention to Carrie.

Gradually I was kneading her butt and thighs and touched her. She was damp. So I included that area in my touching and her moans let me know when I was doing something right. Eventually, as I explored more, Carrie started moaning and moving more and urging me on until she arched her back and let out a big moan and then slumped down and told me to stop. I waited to say anything and she snuggled in next to me and kissed me tenderly and said that was VERY nice, but could we go to sleep now? Sheepishly I said yes and we curled up against one another and fell asleep again.

Sabbath Morning.

I awoke with the sun streaming in having no idea what time it was. Carrie was watching me with a smile on her face. I asked what time it was and she said a little after 11 am. We slept through synagogue. I suddenly realized I was quite hungry and asked if she was and she was.

I made some bagels and eggs and we both ate heartily. I decided that I wanted to shower and Carrie said; Hey, that s a good idea . I said she could go first and she said; Uh uh.

Why not? I asked; and she said; Together , to which I think I blushed and she laughed.

Into the shower we went. Again the kissing started and we both seemed to love how tender we were, at least at the start. Then we soaped up and started touching each other all over, washing and touching and looking at each other. When she washed my dick last and I was hard, she just looked up at me with raised eyebrows to which I shrugged.

I washed her, bottom to top taking special care at her boobs. She knows I m not a big boob guy but she said she liked the attention I gave hers. We dried off and decided to stay in pj's all day and watch TV.

My parents called sometime in mid-afternoon; to check on me. When Carrie figured out who I was talking to, she started playing with my dick. No fair as I couldn t acknowledge her and it made talking to my parents difficult (which she found extremely amusing). My parents told me they were staying thru dinner on Sunday and would probably be home around 8pm.

When I hung up, I told Carrie and she smiled the biggest smile. I asked if she needed to call her parents and she said she would check in with them around dinner time. This was before caller ID, so calling from my phone was safe from being discovered by her parents.

We spent the afternoon snuggled on the couch, watching TV. I made burgers on the grill that night and we ended up back on the couch afterwards, watching TV again.

Around 7:30, Carrie said she was hot and she just took off her bottoms, giving me the treat of admiring her ass & pussie. Seeing her legs and thighs gave me another hard on, which was probably her idea. She asked if there was anything special I d like to do and I asked her if she could teach me how to eat her pussie. She said; I ve never eaten pussie myself, but I could guide you to make me feel good, maybe even set off an orgasm? Would you like to give me an orgasm . I told her that would be perfect. And she mentioned I was losing more of my shyness with her.

She positioned herself so her butt was on the edge of the couch, her legs spread wide, and me on the floor between them on my knees. But I decided this was a good opportunity to examine every square inch of her body starting at her toes.

I picked up her foot and started gently rubbing the bottom and between her toes and the toes themselves. At first she was puzzled; What are you doing? which quickly became; Wow, that feels so good, don t stop . I decided to see what licking the toes and bottom of the foot did for her and she squirmed a bit and said it made her feel horny. I asked how horny and she just looked at me and pointed to her pussie. Smiling I went back to work on her other foot and enjoyed that she was squirming a bit.

Slowly I kissed my way up her ankles to calves to under her knee which she said tickled. Then I moved to those soft and creamy thighs. At first I tickled her and then licked and nibbled, slowly getting closer to her pussie, but ignoring it for now. She said; You re making me so hot! Please dive in. But I didn t. I

The Virgins’ Brave Consummation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 24 May 2026 21:32:00 -0600

Now for the really scary part

By AarontheBaron. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Layers Come Off

The tension in that honeymoon cabin was so thick you could cut it with a knife. I gently rested my hands on my virgin bride’s hips, and her shoulders twitched, I leaned forward and planted a very soft kiss at the base of her neck. She moaned softly, and then again as my hands slid upward, past the swell of her hips and her slender waist, gliding over the silky fabric up her back until, so very softly, my fingers left the satin and traced across the exposed skin of her back.

It was intoxicating. Her skin was hot to my touch, almost burning my hands, or at least that's how it felt. Her head was drooping forward and I could hear her breathing turning shallow. I slipped my hands into the back of her dress and gently slid them outward, across her quivering shoulder blades, taking the fabric along until my fingers curved around her shoulders.

Her dress began to fall with a gentle rustle, to bunch up around her waist. I heard myself moan aloud as I looked at her bare back, and my hands skimmed back down her flawless skin, to settle at her sides. Goosebumps suddenly emerged across her entire torso.

She gave a little cry and her head went up and fell back, and I couldn't resist: I pressed my lips to her exposed neck again and she writhed against me, gasping as she reached back and grabbed at me, whatever part of me she could get her hands on. My hands slipped lower, to her bare hips and pulled her back against me, and then swept upward across her stomach to cup her full breasts.

Her hands covered mine as I kneaded the soft flesh within her bra. Looking down over her shoulder I had a perfect view of her creamy breasts, and the way the soft skin yielded and gave in to my touch, and the way she moaned when my thumbs grazed over her now-hard protruding nipples, which were trying to poke clean through the thin fabric, my boxers were getting tighter and I was fighting to keep from just throwing her to the floor and screwing her brains out.

"That's really nice," she whispered, turning her face to kiss my cheek. I tore my eyes from the enchanting swell of her breasts and kissed her again, this time our tongues going straight in and caressing each other, and my fingers accidently discovered the front clasp of her bra and it gave way.

She gasped into my mouth, and I groaned and nearly fell to the floor as I felt the warm, soft, yielding flesh drop into my bare hands for the first time. Her nipples were hard and pointy under my thumbs, making her shiver as I tweaked them, and my cock was straining dangerously in my shorts, and all of a sudden I tore myself away and stepped back.

She swayed unsteadily for a moment, and turned to face me. There was confusion in her eyes, her hair was wildly askew and her hands impulsively covered her heaving globes.

"What's wrong, Josh?" she breathed unevenly, with a slight frown. She blushed as she glanced down at herself, her dress wantonly bunched at her lovely waist.

I gulped hard. "Nothing," I managed to get out. "But if we don't slow down, we'll never make it into the shower." She gave a breathless little laugh, and I grinned back, then let my eyes rove over her body, brazenly, obviously, willing her to feel my burning desire for her.

Have I mentioned how beautiful she is? Her long dark hair was a frame for a face that was pale and lovely, slender, with finely formed features that to me were just perfect. Her neck was slender and delicate, curving out into exquisite shoulders, with the most beautiful pearlescent breasts I had ever seen, and the only real ones at that, swelling from her chest. She dropped her hands as she saw my eyes gazing over her, and with a very pretty blush she showed me her charms, and I was enraptured. They were full, and round and perky, and as I had already experienced, they filled my hands to overflowing, and I have fairly large hands. Her pink nipples stood proudly, belying the shrinking shyness that seemed to overtake her, just begging to be kissed and suckled, with the darker area, the areola I think? about the size of a quarter-dollar, they were utterly perfect. Her nipples saluted slightly upward.

It took some effort to look away from them and continue my visual feast, but I was rewarded with the most beautiful, flat abdomen and finely sculpted hips, just flaring out from her slender waist before disappearing into the tangled white satin that still clung to her womanly hips, and the top of her lacy black panties, peeking sensually out, and providing an awesome contrast to her pearly skin.

I glanced back up at her face. She was blushing and biting her bottom lip, and there was an unmistakable fire in her eyes, a desire that was consuming her core. That's how she expressed it to me later, at the time I could only marvel at the beauty of her flushed face and lovely young body.

But we had to keep going, couldn't spend the night there in the bathroom. I took a deep breath to steady myself.

It didn't steady my nerves.

The Reveal

So, I just stepped back a few feet & took another breath; and without stopping to think about it, shoved my boxers straight down to the floor. My rod sprang back upward as the elastic cleared the tip. As I stepped out of the boxers, my stiff manhood stiffly swayed a bit.

Now it was my turn to get warm in the face, but Sara gasped and her hand went to her mouth again. She was blushing furiously and staring at my groin, more accurately, at the very erect part of me that was protruding from my groin.

"Oh my," I heard her murmur. "Is that, um, will that fit?"

Now, like I said, I'm an average guy, so I don't think I would have had anything to be ashamed of anyway; but the way she said that, I felt like I was a heck of a lot bigger. I couldn't help giving a smug grin at her tone.

"Sure it will, you'll see," I assured her. "You'll get bigger too, remember?"

Her eyes were still a bit wide as she looked back at me, and I gestured toward her waist. "Your turn," I said hoarsely.

She blushed again. "Um, okay."

How I love this woman!

Hesitantly, her hands went to her waist and poised, thumbs sliding in between flesh and fabric. She looked down, and her breath turned shallow again, and then she pulled her dress and panties down together with a sharp exhale.

Her hands covered her crotch as she straightened back up, her legs were absolutely gorgeous. I can't tell you how many times I had thought about those glorious legs, imagined them bare past what her shorts ever revealed, imagined them wrapped around me, the silky smoothness, the intense warmth they would radiate. Is that lust? Maybe; but at some point I am allowed to lust for my wife, right?

Sara was struggling to put her previous life of abstinence behind her, in that bathroom. But she needed guidance.

"Hands by your sides, my love," I said, my voice lower and shakier than I intended. She looked at me with a mix of shyness and lust, and her hands drifted away from her sex and left her open to my gaze.

My mouth fell open a little and my breath went out of me in a rush. She was so utterly lovely there, her lips swollen and pink, completely bare, and glistening slightly. Her breath was coming hard and fast, and when I glanced at her face, her head was up and slightly back, almost like she was trying to look defiant, but my eyes instantly went back to her womanhood.

"You shaved?" I muttered; the only semi-coherent thought left in my brain. She nodded breathlessly.

"Waxed. My mother taught me." A fleeting look of concern crossed her lovely face. "You like it, right?"

I walked the few feet back to her and took her face in my hands. "I love it," I whispered, and kissed her deeply. She moaned and leaned into me, her hands caressing my back, and I felt the heat and softness of her breasts rolling against my chest.

We disconnected with a sigh, and I held her eyes with my own as I stepped back. Silently, I raised one finger and twirled it around indicating I wanted her to spin. A shy smile crept over her lips and she slowly and coyly turned around, watching me over her shoulder as my eyes feasted on her nakedness.

And as for her arse, if you took sexy and mixed it with adorable, and gave it a playful bit of jiggle, you might have some idea of the incredible beauty I was treated to. Her arse was firm and round, and just the right size. The cheeks bounced perkily as she gave a little wiggle, and I looked back up at her and we laughed.

Water Time

Then I nodded toward the tub. "Will you do the honors, my lady?" I asked chivalrously, and she giggled breathily and stepped over to the tub faucet. She bent, perhaps a little more than strictly necessary, and turned on the tap while I gaped at the cleft between her arse cheeks. Her cunt peeped out coyly, the damp lips pressed together by her thighs, and seeing me watching, she gave another playful wiggle.

My mind was still trying to process the fact that I was alone with a naked girl, and that she was mine. The blood was charging through my veins and throbbing in my manhood. She looked so soft and smooth all over, so delectably good. Her nipples were begging my affections.

Once the water was warm enough, she stepped into the spray, with gentle a sigh as the water cascaded down her body.

"Aren't you going to join me, my lord, please?" she said, with another shy blush. I love her ability to blush.

And I didn't wait to be asked again. I stepped down into the tub with her and gathered her wet, slippery, nubile body into my arms. Our lips met again under the showerhead, and we made out with reckless abandon. My hands stroked all over her back and sides, teasing the flanks of her breasts, and she moaned into my mouth as her lips writhed and her tongue danced with mine. Her hands swept down to grab my arse, and my cock stiffened as it was caught between our heaving bodies.

I leaned her backwards a little, pressing my lips hard against hers, and caught her tongue between my teeth. She whimpered as I bit down just a little and her hands came up to cup my face. My arm went around her to support her, and the other hand found a wet and squishy breast, and squeezed. She jumped and her head fell back with a laugh, and I took the opportunity to devour her sweet neck while the hot nipple yielded in my grasp.

Then, and I'm not exactly sure how, she was sliding to her knees in front of me and came face to face with my manhood, erect and proud and very happy to see her. She blushed again, looking for all the world like a lovely water nymph, with her hair hanging wet across her shoulders and her lips, kiss-swollen and parted. She looked up at me from under her eyelashes and whispered, "Can I touch it?"

Just hearing her say that, made the member in question twitch and she jumped a little, I should mention that Sara is rather easily startled, and this situation was so new and all, yeah. Back to the story.

I could only nod, and the anticipation made my head feel light. My breath was coming in shallow gasps, and I braced myself against the warm stone wall as her delicate little fingers stroked across my shaft.

It was heaven. I closed my eyes and moaned, tilting my head back in the shower, and almost jumped out of my skin when something very wet and very warm and very alive suddenly engulfed my cock head. My eyes flew open and there she was, naked, soaking wet, kneeling before me with her pretty lips wrapped around my shaft and her big, lovely eyes staring straight into mine.

"Oh baby," I moaned, my hand coming to rest behind her head as she started to bob. "That's incredible, don't stop,"

Her mouth was snug, and her tongue was playing wicked, wicked games with the underside of my cock. Then there was a sucking sensation, and things got tighter and slicker and I watched as almost my whole cock disappeared into that beautiful mouth. She was sucking hard, and I threw my head back and groaned again as I felt her swallow, repeatedly, the contractions rippling down my shaft in exquisite torture.

Then she hummed.

And I lost it.

The whole world exploded in brilliant waves of pleasure and I could only grunt as my hips jerked, spewing my pent-up cum deep into her willing throat. I cried out, writhing in ecstasy, how can I possibly describe the sensations? Never had I felt anything like this; and she kept faithfully sucking until I came back down to earth, lightheaded and braced against the shower wall,

I heaved a deep, shuddering breath and opened my eyes. She was still kneeling in front of me, my spent cock dangling near her lips, and she looked very happy with herself. She smiled and opened her mouth, and I gasped wh

The Virgins’ Brave Consummation: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 23 May 2026 21:30:00 -0600

A tale of a terrifying wedding night.

By AarontheBaron. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Devout Believers Face Their Wedding Night mental struggles.

I took a deep breath and tried to calm the palpitations that were pounding through my veins. I was standing on the edge of a mountain, nothing but vast open space around me for miles. The height wasn't helping me relax, and for the hundredth time I silently asked myself why on earth I had wanted to get married on a mountain?

Then I saw her, veiled and gowned in white, gracefully descending the stairs towards me, and the world was made anew.

Okay, let me back up a bit and start at the beginning.

My name is Josh, and I am, well, let's just say I'm an average guy, reasonably good-looking and very solidly walking a middle path through life. Which is as much as to say I haven't got a lot of money, but I am not hurting either, and I'm certainly no heartthrob but I ain't ugly. I'm the kind of guy that likes to be in the middle of things, without being the guy out in front of everything.

Now that that is comfortably out of the way, let me present the real reason I wrote all this down, and the reason 90% of you are reading it: my wife.

Odd, how small a word that is: wife. And yet, it holds so much meaning,

· She's my lover.

· My companion.

· My homemaker and helpmate.

· My everlasting.

· My forever and ever, amen.

Not to belabor a dead cliché here, but she is also the kindest, warmest, sweetest, prettiest and funniest woman in the whole world to me. I've never known anyone like her, and to be honest I have no idea why she would want to share the world with me, but I sure ain't complaining.

How we met.

We met a couple years ago, courtesy of some mutual friends at a religious convention we both happened to be attending. She was engaged at the time, or at least was going to be, to some guy she had known for years, but from the moment I first saw her, well, let me just tell you about what happened.

I was travelling with a group of friends and family, and we had come from a couple states away to attend this convention. It was a weekend-long affair, and we had, of course, gotten a late start, so it was a couple hours into the meetings that we finally arrived at the event center. But that turned out to be the best thing that had happened to me up to that time, because the way the event was set up, after every couple hours they would have a short bit of live music, kinda like an intermission, while everybody got up and stretched their legs.

So right as we were coming in the back of the conference room, where it was kept kind of dark, the music was starting at the front, on a bright stage.

And there, standing alone in the brilliance of the floodlights, was Sara.

I didn't know her; I had never seen her before, and if she hadn't been there, at that moment, I probably never would have. But there she was, standing tall in a flowing black evening gown, a beautiful violin tucked under her chin. Her eyes were shining, and her bow was moving gracefully across the strings, and what I heard, the music that she coaxed from that violin, I have never heard anything so beautiful in all my life.

To be honest I had never really been into music that much: I'm more of a writer and artist than musician. Certainly never been too keen on the violin.

But that day, as those trembling chords wafted enticingly and poignantly across the room, I stood, transfixed, unmoving and unable to move. All around me the music swayed and danced, slowly, and on the stage she slowly swayed with it, her eyes now shut and utter peace upon her brow. I cannot tell you how long the piece lasted; but I stood there for a thousand years, like in Tolkien’s fantasy novel, when Beren first saw Luthien; and I knew.

I knew I had laid eyes upon the one, the only one.

And then, as the music came to an end and the spell was broken, my fledgling hope was dashed upon the rocks. No sooner had the crowd begun to applaud than a tall handsome guy sprang up onto the stage and caught her in his arms, laughing and swinging her around in a circle. I can still hear the silver tinkle of her laughter, surprised and delighted, and see the radiant smile on her face, and then all at once he was down on one knee before her, she had clapped both hands to her mouth, and the crowd was going wild as he presented her with a ring.

You ever had that experience where you are dreaming something wonderful, something that you want with all your heart, is just about to happen and you cannot possibly wait one more second, and then you wake up? And no matter how hard you try you just can't get back to sleep? Well, that's what happened to me. I felt strangely hollow, like a part of me I didn't even know existed had suddenly been taken away from me.

The remainder of that weekend was, well, a bit strange. I met her and was introduced, we shared some laughs and stories, and I found out she actually lived in the same city that I did. Ironic, no? Travelling all that way to find what was at home the whole time. I found out that I loved the violin, and she was keenly interested in my art, and after the convention was over we kept in touch, more or less, simply as friends.

The rest of the story is actually quite complicated and rather boring to be honest; it wound up not working out for them, he moved to another state and she stayed, we got a bit closer and became better friends, yadda yadda yadda. She went through some hard times, I went through some hard times, we helped each other out, and for about a year I just never could find the right time to tell her how I felt.

Then my Mom fell sick and passed on rather suddenly. And without dwelling too much on the pain of that time, let me just say that when she reached out to me in a moment of desperate loneliness, I blurted it all out to her, what I felt about her and me; and ran.

I know, I know, dumb move, but no one had ever accused me of being smart anyway.

Turns out, she had actually grown very fond of me too, and didn't previously think I was all that into her, which I guess tells you all you need to know about my communication skills. But the upshot was that we decided to give courtship a go, and see what happened. She was a bit hesitant at first, having already once courted with a guy, but they hadn't ever been really serious and I think she felt more certainty this time.

I knew immediately.

But it wasn't till around six months ago that I thought she might be ready.

Mountains Ahead.

There's a State Park in northern Georgia, a small mountain called Fort Mountain, that my family and I had always enjoyed going to, with lots of trails, cabins, a lake to swim in and some of the most breathtaking views in the South. Sara and I shared a love of the mountains, and frequently she and her folks had come down there too, sort of double-teaming our family outings. We also shared a love of figure skating, oddly enough; but where my appreciation for it was purely as a spectator, she had actually done a bit of skating herself, as an adolescent, and if I may say so was very good at it.

But I digress. Along one of the trails at Fort Mountain, there is a wooden deck that juts out over the edge of the ridge, giving you a magnificent panorama. But to make it even better, the way the trail winds up to it you can't really see what is waiting for you until you actually get to the platform, and then it just spreads out before you, like a map hurled from the hand of a giant.

For a fleeting moment, it makes you feel like you are flying.

Call me a romantic fool, but I had long decided that whenever I got married, it would be here. And so, on a chilly day six months ago, I sprung the question.

I had a little help from her younger sister, who I swore to secrecy and took into my confidence, because I wanted to make this moment as special as I could. Our families were both there, about a dozen of us altogether, and her parents were going to Florida for a vacation the next week, so I figured this would be the best time for what I had in mind.

I managed to get her sister on ahead of the rest of us, on the pretense of going to get some good pictures of all of us coming up on the overlook, and then, by a combination of cunning and blind luck, got myself and Sara to the front of the party.

No matter how many times you go there, the view is always just as breathtaking; but this time, I scarcely even saw it. My heart was pounding like I'd just run a marathon, and I was literally breaking into a sweat despite the chill, that's how nervous I was.

Sara didn't suspect a thing. She moved down the last flight of stone steps to the platform, looking out at the view with the usual wide-eyed expression that it always causes, and I had managed it so that we were able to get to the railing where her sister was before the others had quite reached the deck itself.

I knelt, silently, looking up at Sara as she looked out over the valley. The wind blew her dark hair back away from her lovely face, raising a flush on her cheeks, and she closed her eyes and sighed, apparently never dreaming what I was about to do. Her sister was grinning from ear to ear, snapping away with the camera.

I actually had to swallow, twice, before I could make the words come out, and then, just as I was about to speak, we heard a gasp from our folks, who had just seen us. Sara turned, and her eyes went wide as she looked down at me, wide and filling suddenly with tears. She put her hand to her mouth, and every dang word of the pretty little speech I had planned went right out of my head.

So, I improvised.

"Will you marry me?"

And the next thing I knew, her arms were around my neck and she was sobbing in my ear.

"Yes! Yes, oh yes! Oh, Josh I love you! I love you!"

It was only the wind, of course, that made my eyes start running. I mean, it was chilly, right? And then I was on my feet fumbling with the ring and she was laughing and crying at the same time, and her sister's grin was gonna split her face in two and our families were crowding around and hugs and kisses were flying. My Dad thumped me on the back, and I asked her's formally if I could marry his daughter, I mean I would have, if he hadn't grabbed me in the same kind of hug that her mom was giving her.

And when I asked her when she wanted to be married, she said she wanted to leave it up to me; so, like a genius, I said, "Let's do it right here, in June."

Matrimony

Which brings me right up to now, waiting for her to join me on the deck. I glanced around, for the thousandth time, at the little party of us: my younger siblings (I'm 26, and oldest in a large family), her Mom and sister, a few friends and a photographer.

Oh yes, and my Dad, who was actually going to perform the ceremony. I forgot to mention that he was a preacher himself, and very striking in his black suit.

It was a beautiful, sunny day in late spring. The sky was clear and blue and so very vast; all around the overlook the woods murmured and swayed in the balmy breeze, birdsongs drifted plaintively and the whole world buzzed with life and vitality. I reached up and fidgeted with the collar of my tux, they always make these things too stiff. Like I said before, I felt like I was running hard while standing still, and the height and the sheer vastness of the incredible view, wasn't helping. My best man, Jake, who was also my best friend, smirked a

Never Have I Ever.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 22 May 2026 19:08:00 -0600

Never Have I Ever.

Cass finds the stud in her buddy Andrew.

Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess. Listen to the Podcast at My first Time.

Cassie gasped, jumping in her seat as the clap of thunder and splitting bolt of lightning across the screen lit the theater like daylight for an instant. In her momentary panic, she grabbed at the armrest, the fingers of her left hand finding instead the warm forearm of her fellow movie-goer and best friend, Andrew.

Their met eyes for a moment, hers still wide with residual surprise and his glittering with amusement. With a blush for her silly panic and for the unexpected touch, she took her hand away, crossing her arms across her stomach and turning her face back to the screen.

Recently, for reasons she couldn't entirely understand, Cassie had begun to feel awkward around Andrew.

Too often she found herself blushing for small things, or giggling nervously, or losing the courage to do things like brush a hand through his hair or jump on his back for a piggy-back ride; things that a few months earlier she would have done without thinking.

It was their stupid friend Margaret who'd started it, with her talk of "friends with benefits." Cassie had never considered the idea that her tall, gangly Andy could be, as Margaret had put it, "a certified hottie." They'd been friends for so long that she could no longer hold herself far enough away from him to be able to see him with an objective, appraising eye.

Andrew's lips suddenly brushed her ear as he leaned over close to whisper to her, and she nearly jumped again. "The scary part's coming," he murmured, offering his shoulder as a place for her to hide her eyes.

Ah, this was why she loved him so. Who else would understand how much she loved horror films; and how deeply they terrified her? Who would take the time to go to these films first without her, then come back to see them a second time, ready to point out all the really horrific scenes so that she could hide her face and not be scarred beyond belief?

No doubt he would also stay with her after the movie tonight, curled in an uncomfortable ball on the floor next to her bed to act as her protector. He snored and drooled and would probably sleep through the apocalypse, but somehow having him there still made her feel better.

When the film ended, the heroine narrowly escaping by boat as the only survivor, Cassie and Andrew filed out into the chilly, early autumn night. Cassie shivered, and Andrew dropped a friendly arm around her shoulders.

"Did you like it?" Cassie asked.

"It was alright. Definitely better this time than when I watched it by myself. Your reactions are priceless," Andrew said with a laugh.

"I can't help it! I jump at the jumps, I'm scared of the scary parts; that's what's supposed to happen when you go see a horror movie!"

"I wasn't complaining. I'm amused."

"Hey, I saw you jump a little when he came out from under the shed to grab that girl's ankles."

"Strictly for your benefit. I am never scared."

"Oh? Well, good. You can stay up and keep watch tonight. Make sure no creepers come in my house in the middle of the night to chop me up for their stew."

Andrew stifled a yawn, shaking his head. "An all-night vigil? Fat chance of that. You'd have to stay up with me."

Immediately, Cassie began to think of ways she might keep him awake, each a little more risqu than the last, and she blushed again. What was it about him tonight that made her think such silly thoughts? He was joking with her, being her almost-brotherly friend as he always had been. The flirtatious edge was something she was imagining, she knew.

"Whatever you want, just keep the monsters away from me!" Cassie cried with a melodramatic wave of her arms. She ducked out from under his arm, darted the last few feet to the door of his car and leapt inside.

The drive to her house was quiet, each of them thinking their own private thoughts in companionable silence. Once they got to the house, Cassie began to feel again a twinge of that fear she had experienced in the theater. The darkness, the quiet, the sense of waiting, it unnerved her enough that she let Andrew lead the way through the front door, clinging to his arm as if that would save her if some slasher movie antagonist were waiting on the other side.

"I don't want to go to sleep yet," Cassie said as they marched to her room, Andrew turning on lights as they went. "I'm all antsy. Let's play a game or something, huh?"

Cassie had a grand total of three board games, one of which was nothing more than a sticky Candy Land board, devoid of any cards or playing pieces; there was little there with which to while away the evening hours.

"Let's play Never Have I Ever," Cassie suggested, and Andrew shrugged, his preferred signal of acquiescence.

They sat on either end of her bed, both cross-legged, facing each other and hugging pillows in their laps. Each of them held up all ten fingers, ready to play.

"Never have I ever...read Hamlet," Andrew said by way of starting. Cassie shook her head.

"No, that's boring!"

"What? We always do stuff like that."

"I know! Let's talk about something more fun than our reading lists and bodily functions." She eyed him beadily, daring him to repeat his disgusting scatological comments from the last time they'd played this game.

"Like what?"

"Like..." Cassie considered and discarded a dozen suggestions instantly, filing them away as either too mild or far too dirty. "Like, never have I ever kissed someone below the chin."

"Really, never?"

"Never ever."

"I'm not putting a finger down for that. It's dumb. You can't seriously have gotten to be nearly twenty years old and never done that."

"But I haven't!"

"Come here. Kiss me right here on the neck, and then think of another one." He was laughing, but he did lean forward and pull his shirt away from the side of his neck, clearly intending for her to follow through.

With another blush; would they never stop?; she bent and pressed her lips quickly to the spot where his neck met his shoulder. It was brief, but she was still pleasantly surprised by how warm his skin was there.

"Alright, now think of a better one than that," Andrew said with another laugh, sitting back.

"I can't think of anything. You say one."

"Alright, fine. Never have I ever...made out with a hot girl who was sober."

It was Cassie's turn to laugh. "Wait, how many drunk hot girls have you made out with?"

"Just one, but she was scorching."

"Oh, prettier than me, huh?" She meant it as a joke, but her tone fell a little short of the levity she was going for, and she ended up sounding a great deal more jealous than she felt.

"Well, no, I mean, not prettier than you, per se..."

Cassie gave him her most dramatic look of mock-hurt. "You don't think I'm pretty, Andrew?"

"Are you kidding? You're beautiful, Cass. But you're...you know...you're Cassie."

A jolt of something like fear, but entirely not, shot through Cassie's stomach. He'd never said that before, that she was beautiful. True, he'd qualified it, but at the same time...he thought she was beautiful. Her face warmed.

"I'm tempted to make you make out with me and pick another one, just because you were so obnoxious about mine," Cassie said, laughing.

Andrew laughed once, but then his smile became something decidedly more inviting.

"Oh, really? That wasn't obnoxious. I was merely pointing out that there are things in this life that you should have done in your teenage years."

"And making out with a girl with no alcohol involved is definitely something you should have done. I still have another couple months before I'm out of my teens. You've missed the boat already! Anything you do now is necessary just to catch up."

"So you think I should have done...this?" He rolled up onto his hands and knees, which put his face directly in front of hers, an inch or two away. After a pause, their lips touched, and in her surprise at the suddenness of it she broke the kiss to suck in a startled breath.

He backed away a couple of inches, thinking he'd startled her unpleasantly, but Cassie followed him, leaning forward until they were separated by a mere sliver of air. Andrew kissed her again, softly at first, but then inspiration seemed to strike, and he sat up a little, putting his hands on either side of her face to hold her to him. When he finally released her, both of them were breathing a little harder, eyes a little wide, movements a little uncertain.

"So," Andrew said, clearing his throat and sitting back. "So, I guess I can't use that one anymore. Unless you've been drinking, of course?" Still too stunned to react properly to his comic jabs, she merely shook her head. "I thought not. You're not alcoholic enough to sneak a flask into a movie theater. Well, is it your turn to think of one, then, or are you going to make me go again?"

"I, um..." Cassie shook her head a little, cleared her throat. "Well, let's see. Never have I ever..." She thought of the moment earlier when Andrew had pulled his shirt back from his neck, showing off the lovely, muscled shoulders he was secretly proud of. She wondered if the rest of him was as nice as his shoulders. "Never have I ever seen any of my friends naked."

Andrew's eyebrows shot up. "What, you've never been in a locker room before?"

"When would I have been in a locker room?" Cassie laughed. She was not the athletic sort, as Andrew was well aware.

"Still, never? Like, you've never gone streaking, skinny dipping, changed in front of each other, anything?"

Cassie shook her head, grinning. Andrew stood up next to the bed. "Well, I can't let that go unchanged. Seriously, nudity among friends; it's a rite of passage!"

He seized the back of his shirt and tugged it over his head, dumping it unceremoniously on the floor before going to work on his belt. Cassie watched with a mixture of horrified amazement that he was actually stripping naked in her bedroom, laughable discomfort because it was Andrew, and a growing appetite for the new perspective she was gaining on him, this thought of him as a real, handsome, sexy boy; not just her buddy Andrew.

His pants hit the floor and he stepped out of them, standing awkwardly in his boxers for a moment before seizing the waistband and tugging those down to his ankles, too. Cassie couldn't help but stare; she'd never seen any boy totally naked, and here was a very fine specimen of man, standing in front of her with much less self-consciousness than she would have expected.

After a moment, he bent to pull his boxers and pants back on, but Cassie protested.

"Aw, you're going to put it all back on?" she asked jokingly. "Here I thought you were going to play the rest of the game that way."

Shrugging, Andrew sat back at the end of the bed as he had been, with the notable difference that he was now stark naked. "This hardly seems fair."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm totally hanging free here, and you're still bundled up like a nun. A little reciprocation would be fair, don't you think?"

Cassie shuddered at the idea of Andrew seeing her naked. She was self-conscious enough about seeing herself in the mirror.

But Andrew was staring at her expectantly, and she knew he would play along no more without this quid pro quo. She stood nervously, then pulled her shirt up over her head, dropping it beside her. Andrew just watched, expressionless except for his small smile, so she carried on.

Her skirt followed her shirt to the floor, and then with a deep breath she unclasped her bra in the back and dropped that onto the pile as well. Without looking at Andrew, and with a face undoubtedly colored like a beet, she slipped her panties off, sliding them down her long bare legs and kicking them off onto the pile of discarded clothes.

Andrew's eyes took in every inch of her nudity, and he sighed; she thought she heard him say "Cass" under his breath. When his eyes trailed back up to meet hers, he smiled. "And now neither of us can use that one."

Cassie sat back down, a little closer to Andrew this time, their knees touching. "It's your turn."

Andrew hadn't taken his eyes away from her yet, and still didn't as he answered without hesitation, "Never have I ever touched every inch of a girl's naked body." His hands were already reaching out to touch her shoulders, trail along her leg, cup her face. Grabbing her legs, he pulled her farther down on the bed so that she could fit lying down without hitting her head on the headboard. He took her face in his hands and kissed her sweetly.

"Andrew!" Cassie cried in a voice that was half a laugh when they paused to breathe. "What are you doing?"

"Not sure yet," Andrew said absently, tucking her hair behind her ears and kissing her soundly.

Cassie could feel her heart beating in every extremity; had she ever been able to feel every inch of her hypersensitive skin the way she could now? Andrew did not stop kissing her as his hands fell away from her face, slipped down her neck and gently ran over her tits to her stomach. When his thumbs grazed over her nipples, a shock wave ran down through her torso, straight to that soft, dark place between her legs. She had never been as aware of that spot as she was at that instant.

Andrew was kneeling over her now as she lay back on the bed, and in their mutual nudity it was impossible for him to hide his body's appreciation of this turn of events. His erection brushed against her thigh as he shifted, and she tensed, the unfamiliarity suddenly overwhelming her.

The kissing stopped immediately; Andrew sat back, concern on his face. "Is this okay? Are you-- I mean, is this too weird?"

"No, no," she assured him, and she meant it. All this felt surprisingly natural, even as quickly as it was moving; as if this was the most obvious and right state for them to be in, and everything they had been and done before had been awkward and unsatisfying. "Please come back."

He acquiesced with a vengeance, the force of his kiss pinning her to the bed as she wrapped one arm around his shoulders and grasped the back of his neck with the other. When he suddenly moved to change positions, he almost lifted her off the bed in his enthusiasm as she clung to him. She admired for a moment the powerful muscles of his abdomen and lower body when he sat up on his knees to shift, putting himself between her legs.

She was unbelievably, overwhelmingly aroused, almost to the point of discomfort; she could feel the slickness of her own juices between her thighs as she moved over on the bed to center herself, and when she spread her legs apart to give Andrew a place to kneel, the cold air of the room was a shock on her wet flesh.

Andrew's hands were on her hips, his thumbs tracing small circles on the skin of her stomach as his kisses began to trail downward; along her neck, across her collarbone, up the mound of her tit. His mouth closed over one nipple, his tongue moving torturously slowly in a narrowing spiral around it, ending at last in a fierce, cat-tongue lick and a small, playful nip.

The muscles in Cassie's stomach tightened suddenly, jerking her, forcing a small gasp out from between her lips. Andrew smiled against her skin.

One hand slid away from her hip, along the outside of her leg, fingers dragging lazily across the skin of her thigh. He folded his hand so that only his index finger pressed against her skin as he worked his way back up, running it along between her legs as she squirmed. At length, his finger found the already wet-slick folds of her nether lips, teasing them apart and sliding from her clit to her drenched opening.

Her fingers tightened on the skin of his back, her mouth dropping open; it seemed suddenly as if there wasn't enough oxygen in the room, and the lack made her deliciously dizzy. He pulled back from her a little, watching her face as his finger slid up and down slowly.

She couldn't get enough of his face, especially the tiny smile, like he had a secret and was going to tell her in little pieces, stretched out over the night. There was something strange and thrilling about watching him touch her; he seemed to waver between being the Andrew she'd always known and trusted more than anyone else in the world, and a completely different man, surprisingly sexy, totally aware of what she wanted and needed and ached for.

"Is this really happening?"

She didn't realize she'd spoken the words aloud until Andrew paused in his finger's ministrations and bent to bury his face in her neck, whispering between kisses, "It must be, unless we're both sharing the best dream I've ever had."

He sat up, eyes on her body like he was trying to memorize it. His hand started to move again, faster, his fingertip teasing her clit and sending alarmingly powerful jolts of pleasure through her body. Her toes and fingers were going numb in waves of tingles. She was blazing hot inside; her skin ought to be steaming in the air of the room.

And at the core of her, so close to his hand, she began to feel an almost unbearable emptiness, as if he'd stolen a piece of her and he alone could return it. She closed her eyes, concentrated. She was so empty; she was a shell made only of feverish skin, holding nothing but this raging inferno and a desperate, gaping vacancy.

"I need you," she breathed, her eyes slitting open to see him. "Now. Please."

He met her eyes, his forehead creasing as he posed the silent question: Are you sure? She was beginning to feel frantic, something akin to panic filling her chest. Reaching up, she grasped his shoulders, letting her urgency show in the tightness of her grip, tugging him down where he could kiss her.

For the length of several long kisses, he just lay against her, and Cassie realized a new level of pleasure as she reveled in the buttery smoothness of his skin on hers, the solidity of his muscles as he held his weight just off of her, the unbelievable warmth between their two bodies.

And then she slid her hands from his shoulders to his waist, her eyes meeting his, wordlessly begging him to end the torturous wait and take her as they both clearly wanted. He complied eagerly, shifting, aligning himself with her slit.

In a moment of sober clarity, she allowed herself to realize what was happening. This was her virginity, that part of her that was hers to grant; she'd been holding onto this, guarding it carefully for nearly twenty years; would she give it away here, suddenly, without pause for thought or consideration for anything but how perfect the moment felt?

Andrew watched her, his eyes burning with his readiness, incredible patience on his face. She could see that he would wait until the anxiety cleared from her face again, until she asked him again to fill that space. She could see that he would stop altogether at a word, even with every cell in both of their bodies calling for them to come together in every way.

Who better to experience this with? Who would she ever trust so implicitly? Her apprehension evaporated, and she smiled up at him. She lifted her hips, the tip of his cock pressing against her flesh, the slit widening to allow the head inside. He hadn't gone far when an obvious resistance stopped their motion.

He leaned into her harder by a fraction, and she gasped at the shock of warning pain. It was so unlike any pain she'd ever felt; not terrible or unbearable, just so intensely personal. Her body was shrieking, intruder! Invader! Internal alarms everywhere were insisting that she do something to stop this thing from entering her.

But a larger part of her saw more clearly. This was Andrew. She wanted him inside her. She wanted him in her and on her and against her. So she relaxed her legs, which had tensed and tried to close. They dropped wider suddenly, and Andrew's weight carried him into her.

Her head jerked back of its own volition, her breath hissing out from between her teet

The Virgo Constellation Shift: part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 21 May 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Virgo Constellation: Part 3

Virgo invites classmate over, to pursue a more honorable deflowering.

By Millsy for Literotica Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Why is there a dice on your telly?"

"Oh, no reason,” I winked at her.

She plucked it off the top of the TV and threw it onto the bed. Up rolled the 6.

"Want to try again,” I asked.

"Where's the prize list. What do I get for a 6,” She smiled, setting her wine glass down and laying back on the bed.

"There isn't one. What do you say, three each. I do the odds, you do the evens?"

"Pen?"

I wrote mine down and put the paper upside down on the dresser. I'd gone for a gentle break-in. 1 was a three minute snog, 3 was a tit sucking, and 5 was a full strip down to nothing. Basically it was nothing that she hadn't already done. I had no idea what she'd written down for the evens, and she laid her piece of paper down on top of mine. "Who goes first,” She asked.

"You do. And if you don't want to do it you can back out at any time. No pressure,” I assured her. I placed the dice in the palm of her hand. "Roll it, baby."

It came up a 4.

"Hmmm.. that's one of mine,” She smiled, turning over her piece of paper and folding it so that I could read only what she had written for 4.

"Undress your partner?"

"That means you. I get to undress you, totally. Stand up,” She commanded me. Somewhat hesitantly I obeyed; then she gently kissed me on the lips as her hands deftly worked at my belt buckle.

"What about you,” I asked as she pulled my shirt up out of my jeans and began to unbutton it.

"Well, you've already seen me in the nude, and more, so if you don't roll a 4 it gets to be my turn to see you naked and there's nothing you can do about it. Unless you want to chicken out now,” She added as she slid her hands up my exposed chest and slipped the shirt off my shoulders. Of course, she didn't know that a 5 would see her stark naked as well, but with that she'd have to undress herself. In moments my shirt was on the floor, and her tongue traced lightly across my chest as she sank down onto her knees, my crotch at eye level as she popped the button on my jeans and unzipped me slowly. I gulped, and I looked out my bedroom window and across the main road, suddenly aware that my curtains were open and there was a possibility that we were being watched.

"I'll close the curtains,” I said as she undid the laces of my trainers.

"No! Leave them,” She said as she inched my trousers down, my hardening cock straining in my boxer shorts. If it got any harder it would be peeking out the top, and she'd be able to see it in a moment. My jeans fell around my knees, and I stumbled onto the bed after a gentle nudge from her that enabled her to then throw my trainers and my socks across the room. "Stand up again,” She said, still on her knees in front of me, my penis now stretching my boxers damn near to breaking point. "Almost there,” She murmured, licking her dry lips as both hands began to ease the elasticated waistband of my shorts down. My cock was pulled about inside as she eased them down, bent into an uncomfortable angle as her hands tugged my shorts down off my hips, then she moved both hands into light contact with my cock through the thin fabric of my shirts and peeled the cloth over the head of my shaft, exposing me. After that my shorts were on the floor around my ankles, then on the window sill, and she kneeled before me, my cock almost in her face.

"Now that's a good looking dick,” She murmured.

"Seen a lot,” I wondered aloud.

"Internet access” she admitted. “Only good for stealing music and hardcore porn,” She laughed, and I felt her cool, minty breath wash over my prick, making it jerk involuntarily. Would she touch it? Would she kiss it, suck it, wank it into her mouth? I mused as I looked down at her and she looked back up at me in blazing, lustful eye contact. I felt her hand on my thigh, moving upward, then her fingers touched mine and pressed the dice into my hand.

I rolled a 1, and showed her my list. She stood up in front of me and we snogged hard, my naked cock rubbing against her jeans as her hands roamed all over my body in the clinch, grabbing at my naked ass, pinching my nipples, her tongue next to frantic as it explored my mouth and my hands were inside her sweater, squeezing her tits through her bra as we moaned into each other’s mouths. She avoided touching my cock with her fingers as it stood erect, trapped between us, but still I could feel the juices building up in my balls from the arousal that she was driving me to. I broke away and she picked up the dice from the bed.

She rolled a 2, which was also a snog, and lay down on the bed, beckoning me on top of her. I covered her body with mine and latched my lips onto her face again, and this time her fingernails were digging into my ass as I lay on top of her, pulling the cheeks of my butt apart as she writhed beneath me, my cock pressing down against the V of her crotch. I groaned as her fingers traversed the crack of my ass, grinding my hips against her in a dry hump that also brought a few moans from her own mouth that were smothered by my tongue. The next roll was another 4 and I went to work as she lay on the bed.

I straddled her now, my cock standing up, pointing skyward as I pulled her sweater up her body to expose her black bra. My balls pressed the pale flesh of her belly as I pulled the sweater over her arms and stared down at the double delights that would soon be unfettered. I slid down her body, unbuttoning and unzipping her jeans, then I eased them down over her hips. She lifted her ass off the bed to assist me, and soon her black jeans were just a dark pile on the floor on top of her shoes. Now I knelt between her legs, gazing down at her pale skin that was offset by the black bra and knickers that were all she was now dressed in.

"Roll over,” I told her. As soon as she had done so, and now lay on her belly, I climbed back on top of her, straddling her ass. I pressed my erection down into the crack between her butt cheeks and leaned forward, kissing her on the shoulders as my fingers unclasped her bra strap. She heaved herself up onto her elbows and the bra fell onto the bed, her big tits hanging down. My hands instinctively moved underneath and cupped them both, but she moaned 'no touching' at me half-heartedly, so I released them and instead ran my tongue down along her spine to the small of the back as my attention moved to the final barrier that stood between both of us being naked.

I eased her knickers slowly down, exposing inch after tantalizing inch of her flesh, until my tongue was running down the backs of her thighs, eliciting a shudder as it slithered behind her knees, then down to her feet. Her knickers were the latest addition to the small pile of clothes on the floor as I moved back up her body and lay beside her. She turned her face to me and smiled. "Dice?"

She rolled a 5, which was wasted, so handed the dice to me. "Should we make another list?"

"You haven't had the six yet,” She reminded me. And I haven't had the three."

"Put them on the new list? Or we could just let things go their natural course."

"We'd end up fucking inside five minutes,” She laughed.

"Would that be so bad,” I wondered aloud.

"We've got all night,” She reminded me. "Odds and evens again, you write what you would like to do to me, and I'll write what I want to do to you."

"Just as a matter of interest,” I asked as I handed her the pen. "What was number 6?"

"It'll be number 2 on the new list,” She winked.

I wrote my choices down. 1 for a titsuck, 3 for a fingerfuck, 5 for pussy eating session. I set the list on the bedside cabinet and put hers on top of it, just about resisting the urge to take a peek. "Whose turn to roll,” I asked.

"Mine,” She said, and threw the dice at the headboard. It bounced back before us to show a 3.

"Lucky you,” I murmured. "You now have to put up with me finger-fucking you until you come, unless you want to back out?"

"Back out? Why the fuck would I want to do that,” She laughed and reached for my hand as she opened her legs into a triangular configuration as she lay on her side, facing me. I glanced down at the exposed triangle of dark black hair. When I looked back up at her face she was staring at me, her pupils slightly dilated perhaps by the wine, and I felt her fingers close over mine. She guided my hand between her legs, closing her eyes as she pressed my fingers against her damp slit. I leaned forward and parted her lips with mine, sliding my tongue into her mouth as my hand became familiar with the form of her warm, wet cunt, tracing up and down the blood engorged labia as the invisible hole slowly expanded until my fingertip was running up and down between the twin wings of her sex, which had somehow split to welcome my finger inside.

Her tongue froze in my mouth as the tip of my finger broke past the initial resistance of her pussy's opening, and she arched her back, tearing her mouth from mine as I eased my finger in to the knuckle joint. " Ah;" she moaned as I kissed her throat, and I pressed myself closer to her, her hard nipples touching my chest as I began to masturbate her slowly, gently, driving the digit in until my palm butted up against her perineum and then wiggling it inside her. "Fuck,” She gasped. "You do that better than I do!"

I bent my head down and kissed between her boobs, and she immediately put her hands under one of her tits and steered the nipple to my mouth. I didn't need asking twice, and latched my lips over the bud hungrily as the movements of my finger speeded up. "Oh;" she groaned. "Faster. Faster,” and she wrapped my hair in her fingers and clutched me to her breast. I did as she asked, suckling on first one nipple and then the other, and her legs were beginning to scissor around my hand as I worked on making her come. "Two fingers,” She urged. "Oh, fuck..."

My second finger slid in easily alongside the first, and I dug them into her soaking hole with no regard for her comfort. This was turning into a proper finger-fucking, not just a heavy petting session. I bit on her tits, making her cry out load, and she began fucking my hand, her pelvis movements answering those of my palm as it slapped wetly against the V between her legs.

"Oh God! Ahh,” She groaned as she climaxed, her tits thrusting into my mouth one last time, her cunt muscles clamping and releasing my two fingers as their motion slowed to a stop, still buried all the way inside her spasming pussy. My cock was now aching terribly. It had been hard for at least half an hour. It took all my self-control to stop myself from rolling her onto her back and mounting her right there and then. Her eyes slowly opened as I kissed her lightly on the nose, my fingers sliding out of her slick hole. In the slowly gathering darkness I brought my glistening fingers up to my face and tasted her juices. "I never imagined how good having somebody else finger me could be,” She sighed as she returned to her senses. "Better than doing it to myself. Much better."

I found the dice and rolled it before she could object, and this time it was my turn to laugh. "Hm Um,” she sighed gutturally. "What's 5?"

I kissed her on the belly as I moved down, making her squirm, and she soon realized what I was up to when my tongue traced down from her belly button to the fringes of her pubic hair. I brought my still wet fingers back down to her shining, dew speckled hole and used them to pull her pussy open. "Oh,” she exclaimed, and she raised her knees and spread her legs, rolling over onto her back.

"Remind me to never play strip poker with you. I wouldn't stand a chance against a bitch with your luck,” I complained, then I dipped my face into her thighs, tongue searching for the hole. She shuddered as it found it's target, my fingers still holding her wide open, and both her hands grabbed wildly at my hair. She was still tender down there from the fingering, but soon she was thrusting her hips at my mouth and tongue as I swept it over her cunt, inside and out, and my tongue wriggled inside her, teasing her clitoris mercilessly as her feet rubbed up and down my back. "Oh yes,” she moaned. "Don't stop. That's it. Oh,” My hands slid up her belly to her tits, squeezing them and pinching at the hard nipples.

Her second climax hit her like a freight train. She cried out loud and I momentarily panicked at the thought of my parents bursting through the door wondering what was going on and finding me with my face buried between Rebecca's legs, her hands tangled in my hair, her hips humping my chin wildly, and my hands fondling her tits.

I moved away from her as she shook and quivered with her second orgasm, then I held her close as her breathing stabilized, her leg hooked over my waist as I moved my cock into position ready to fuck her. The hot wetness of her cunt burned against my balls as she rubbed her pussy against my hard-on. A little movement down and to the left and I would be inside her, I knew, and nothing she could do would stop me. After coming twice in the space of a few minutes she was in no fit state to fight me off even if she wanted to. The way her pussy rubbed my cock as her thigh slid up and down my leg assured me that she was ready to be fucked, that this was the time, that if I now slipped my cock inside her she'd be well on the way to a third orgasm within moments. The head of my cock found itself at the tight entrance to her cunt, and all it now needed was one little push, one brief, sharp thrust of the hips and she'd be impaled.

"Easy, tiger,” She breathed. "You haven't scored a 6 yet."

I laughed and rolled over onto my back, and she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly. "More wine,” I asked, as I extricated myself from her grasp and clinked the half empty bottle against her glass.

"Yes, please. Trying to get me drunk and have your wicked way with me,” She giggled as she lifted the glass to her lips and knocked half of it down in one go. I knocked half of mine back to match her, then stood up and moved to the work desk for some lemonade to top it up again. "My God, look at that poor thing,” She murmured.

The Virgo Constellation Shifts: part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 20 May 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Virgo Constellation: Part 2

Virgo’s desired damsel gives a surprise ‘window-cam’ private performance for him.

By Millsy for Literotica Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

We snogged on her doorstep again, and when she disappeared inside I ran home, straight back up to the loft, and trained the telescope on her bedroom window. Tonight she stood in front of the computer desk with the bedroom light on, facing the window, and unbuttoned her blouse, peeling it off her shoulders in one smooth shrug and allowing it to drop to the floor behind her. She was standing there in jeans and her straining white bra, and I unzipped my trousers and awkwardly pulled out my stiff and aching cock as she reached behind her to unclasp her bra.

I saw her big tits full frontal then for the first time, and I watched rapt as her hands cupped them, thumbs stroking the still hard nipples in exactly the way that I had wanted to touch her just moments before as she closed her eyes and licked her lips. Did she know, I wondered, that I was watching her? Was this a show? Had she twigged that the second loft window, the one that I hadn't let her look through in the telescope gave me an unobstructed view of her window? Or was she just doing what she liked to do, touching herself up after she was turned on, whether by the strangers on the internet or by what we had done tonight, and had simply forgotten to close her blinds?

Did it matter, I asked myself as my hard cock jerked again at the sight of her unbuttoning her jeans, unzipping them, easing them down past her hips, her panties inadvertently coming down her legs with them. The triangle of her pubic mound stared me in the face, then disappeared as she bent forward, eclipsed for several seconds by her hanging tits as she stepped out of her jeans. I swallowed as she stood again, now totally naked, and she threw her long black hair back over her head and put one foot up on the foot of the bed. I watched her hand slide between her legs and hug her crotch, watched it move up and down as she rubbed herself, watched her pinching her teats with her other hand as she closed her eyes and fantasized about fucking me. Did she know I was here with my cock in my hand, wanking slowly? Did she know that we were right at that moment doing exactly what she did with her internet lovers, that I could see her the through the telescope the way that she could see the webcam cocks that had gotten her off so often in the past?

Then she turned and touched the keyboard of her PC, and the monitor sprang to life. She sat down still naked at the desk and typed away. My laptop burbled a warning of an incoming message.

"What are you doing,” called the screen.

"Thinking about you,” I replied.

"That's sweet,” She responded. "Are you busy tomorrow night?"

"Nothing planned,” I fired back.

"Come over at eight?"

"Love to. Can I ask you something?"

"Of course,” Rebecca replied.

"Can you send me a photo of you?"

She lolled a reply, asking me if I'd forgotten what she looked like already, then I watched her browse through a folder before forwarding me a small 100k jpeg. When I opened it I saw a picture that she'd obviously taken with her mobile by simply holding it out in front of her and guessing. It was skewed and grainy, but the more I saw of her the better looking she seemed to be getting.

"I like that one,” I thanked her.

"I chose one of the better ones. I don't seem to be very photogenic, to be honest. Then she warned; “Now, no jerking off over it. I know what you boys are like."

In a way I was shocked at the way she just blurted that out, but one thing I was learning about Rebecca was that she had a very mischievous sense of humor and wasn't afraid to use either innuendo or overt and frank sexual language.

"Well I'm completely flabbergasted at your tone,” I sent back. "As if I would do something like that? Bloody good idea, by the way. See you on the bus."

"Good night,” Came back, then we both shut down our screens more or less simultaneously. I watched her for a while longer as she sat naked at her desk, exploring the drawer. After a moment out came a shocking pink colored tube that it took me a few seconds to recognize as a vibrator. She slipped it into her mouth and turned out the light."

"No,” I silently screamed, denied the delicious sight of her spearing her pussy with that sex toy, then my cum sprayed all over the floor, catching me completely by surprise.

I was late again for the bus, but this time when I boarded there was a youngster sitting next to her. I put my bag on a seat that a friend had kept for me, then I quickly moved back down the bus before the driver pulled away from the bus stop. I leaned over the third former sitting next to Rebecca and kissed her hard on the mouth for a full five seconds before winking and returning to my seat before the driver yelled at me again. I left her red faced, while some of the younger kids whooped and laughed. I did it purely because I didn't want her to think that I was keeping our relationship secret. I didn't care who knew I was seeing her, though I had no way of knowing at the time that this act would see me suspended from school in the lunch break.

"Morning,” I grinned at my mate Steve.

"What the fuck was that,” He asked. "You and Rebecca Lewis?"

"And why the fuck not,” I said, still grinning.

"What-the-fuckever, dude,” Steve shrugged. "Didn't think she was your type."

"What is my type?"

"Dunno, just thought you went for more skinny girls than her. Girls more like your size. You usually do when we're out."

"And where exactly has that gotten me in the last, oh, three years?"

"Hey, I'm not judging, man. If that's how it is then you go for it and don't listen to what anybody else says,” Steve went defensive.

Mark, another friend, leaned across the aisle and said with a wink; "Ignore him, he's just jealous. As he should be. He hasn't snogged a girl since his great aunt Mildred on his twelfth birthday."

"Fuck you,” Steve gave him the finger as the rest of us laughed.

The incident that triggered the suspension happened in lunch break when another sixth former caught up with me while I was sat in the dining hall by myself minding my own business with a paperback. I knew the guy, he was lower sixth, fresh in, and a bit of an asshole. Bigger than me, as were most people near my age, and uglier. Which is saying something, believe me.

"Becky Lewis,” He asked.

"No, my name's Chris,” I deadpanned. "And it's none of your business.”

"No need to be a twat. I'm doing you a favor."

"Oh?"

"She's used. Been fucked before. I've had her,” He said, leaning in closer. "Just thought you should know."

"So? What makes you think I give a shit,” I stood up, fists clenching at my sides. People were watching now, heads turned by the beginnings of a commotion. "It's still none of your fucking business, so piss off. Who's being the twat now? Just because you say you had her first you have to show off to everybody who she goes out with in the future? What a fucking loser you are. What did she do, dump you because you were crap between the sheets and now you're carrying a grudge? Grow the fuck up, you pathetic jackass,” I didn't realise my voice was getting louder, but I saw the punch coming a mile away when his right shoulder bulged. I stepped inside and head butted him full in the face. Fuck it hurt. But he was on the floor with blood streaming down his face from his nose while a chorus of 'Oh's sounded throughout the hall.

"Don't bother getting up,” I spat at him as I walked away. "I'll just put you back down again. Count yourself lucky I don't fucking piss on you."

Needless to say I was in the head teacher's office before lessons began and my mother was picking me up in the car before two. "Don't worry about it,” she said after I'd explained everything. They won't keep you out for long. They know you are an easy four A-levels for their league table. You'll be back in on Monday,” And that was it. I expected a huge bawling out over ruining my chances of going to university, but all my father did was laugh himself silly at the big purple and yellow bruise growing on my forehead and making me look like one of Star Trek's Klingons.

At eight I turned up on Rebecca's doorstep and she was furious.

"So what the hell happened in school today?"

"That jerk was dissing you, so I put him on the floor. No big deal,” I shrugged as I stood out in the drizzle. "Are you going to let me in or are we going out?"

"You got suspended over me? Jesus, you're even dumber than I thought you were,” She shook her head. "Get inside before I change my mind."

She closed the door behind me and led me into the lounge. "So what the hell happened between you and Clive?"

"Clive? That's his name? He just came up to me and started bragging that he'd slept with you. Then when I gave him a bit of verbal back he took a swing at me, missed, and I Glasgow-kissed him on the nose with my head. No big deal."

"It is a fucking big deal when you get yourself suspended. Jesus. Why the fuck didn't you just ignore him?"

"He didn't look like he wanted to be ignored. Honestly, I think he still fancies you and was trying to put me off by talking shit about you."

"And?"

"Well, I'm here aren't I?"

She shook her head in disbelief. "He never slept with me,” She explained, slumping down on the sofa. I sat opposite her in an armchair. "We just fucked once, that's all."

That was a bit of a hammer to the balls, I must admit. Obviously you can't go through life thinking every girl you meet is going to be a virgin when she falls into your arms, but I had always thought that my first time would at least be with another virgin. "Look,” she carried on. "I hope you don't think that I've been mummy's little angel all my life, because I haven't. A couple of years ago I ended up getting mixed up in the wrong crowd with a friend who dragged me along because I had money for booze. We did a little drinking, got a little crazy, one thing led to another and before I knew it was all over and I was walking home crying all alone. It wasn't how I wanted my first time to be, it wasn't how any girl would want her first time to be, but sometimes shit happens."

"There's no need to explain. It's not important."

"Yes it is,” she interrupted.

"Not to me."

"Well, it is to me. Look, I don't know how long we're going to last. We might not even make it through the next hour, but I don't want there to be any secrets, so that if some shithead like Clive starts telling tales you'll at least know the truth from the bull, ok?"

"Fair enough,” I accepted, and leaned forward to listen to her.

"About two years ago, after I'd moved up from lower band to upper band, I was losing all my friends and had no new ones to replace them. Nobody wanted to know me because all the clever girls assumed I was still thick. It's why I've put on weight - I stopped going out altogether and spent almost all my time studying and playing games on the web,” I almost asked her what sort of games, but didn't think that this was the right time for that. "I got lazy, and comfort ate. I'm working my way out of it, but it's not easy. There was one girl that I used to bother with when I visited my grandmother, and while my gran was looking after me overnight when my parents went away for the weekend I went to a small house party with this girl and some of her friends. There were about a dozen of us - five girls, seven or eight boys, and there was booze. Some of us got tipsy, some of us got drunk. Then my friend said it was time to play dice and would I play. When I asked her how to play, she told me.

"Each of us took a number - one to six for boys, and one to six for girls. Then there was a list of 'tasks' for the third roll of the dice. The first roll and second roll paired a girl up with a boy, and the third was for what they then did with each other. I said no at first, but when they started playing I ended up watching and after a while the drink sort of took over and I offered to be number five for the girls. The tasks weren't all that big a deal, except for the six. Handjobs, fingerfucks, blowjobs, all that kind of stuff. I gotta admit that I got pretty turned on watching these impromptu couples making out. Anyway, the dice rolled and sooner or later my number came up. Then the dice rolled again and Clive's number came up. And the bastard groaned. I always hated him for that, and that was when I weighed more than a stone less than I do now. On the third roll came the six, and that's when they all started chanting 'fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!'

"Like I said, I was pretty blasted, and before I knew it I ended up on the floor with my skirt pulled up over my waist and Clive just did me. It's still all a blur in my mind. Don't get me wrong, I wasn't raped and I don't have nightmares about it. I went into that dice game with eyes wide open and ful

The Virgo Constellation Shift: part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 19 May 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Virgo Constellation: Part 1

Astronomy geek turns voyeur, and discovers a busty classmate’s bedroom window.

By Millsy for Literotica Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I lived at the top end of the village, my bedroom overlooking the main road and, of all things, a cemetery across the other side. Beyond that was the mountain that separated our valley from the next one across, so you'd think this was not exactly the ideal domain for somebody who held an unhealthy interest in space and astronomy while he was growing up. What we did have, though, was a loft conversion with two large windows - one on each side - that tilted open so you had a clear and unobstructed view of most of the night sky from inside the house. While most people had to put their stargazing telescopes outside in the garden, mine was up there in the loft warm and dry all year round.

It was a nice 'scope with a 250x magnification. What that means is that something five hundred feet away would seem almost within touching reach of you as you gazed at it. I don't know how much it cost - 300, 400 maybe - as it was part of a long stream of space related Christmas presents that spanned several years from when I was 8 or 9 years old to the time that this tale relates to, when I was a nineteen year old getting ready to graduate from sixth form with my A levels and go to university. Water rockets, star charts, planetarium balls, computers and cameras had for years been my birthday and Christmas presents, and while the telescope was still a few years old, it was my most prized possession.

And not just because you could see details of the moon's rugged terrain with it, or make out the shape of the horsehead nebula in the constellation Sagittarius. Oh no. Since I had become sexually aware it had quite often been turned away from the night sky, and tilted much more earthward as a growing curiosity of not only what was above me, but also what was around me, began to plague my imagination. It had started with furtive spying on other kids playing on the mountainside, lighting fires with stolen matches, on older teens drinking and snogging and touching each other up supposedly out of sight of the village and their parents. Then once that had paled it had turned even more ground-ward in search of voyeuristic delights.

As I lived at the top end of the village the loft had a commanding view across the large, rectangular plot of allotments that lay behind our house. Around these allotments were other houses, all tightly packed terraced dwellings arranged around the perimeter of the allotments that took about ten minutes to walk around with my dog in the mornings. From the loft, with the telescope angled below the horizontal, I could see inside peoples’ gardens, kitchens, bathrooms and, obviously, bedrooms. The angles limited exactly what you could see, but with many houses I had what could be considered a fairly interesting view.

That's when I fell in lust with Rebecca.

Rebecca was like me; imperfect. I was skinny, geeky by nature, more interested in technology and astronomy than playing football and rugby and would rather be out with a radio controlled car than a pushbike. Rebecca was a little overweight - though certainly nowhere near obese - and spent most of her spare time in her bedroom either playing The Sims on her computer or wiling away the nights on the internet. I knew this because I could see her through the telescope. I didn't have a full view of her bedroom, but I got enough of an angle on her room that I could see her desk and dressing table, and maybe a third of the bottom of her bed. It was a bit of a mess, with clothes scattered everywhere, books and papers and hair care containers all over the place, but that was no different to my own. Occasionally mine was tidied, usually shortly after my parents had gone ballistic on me, but more often than not it looked little better than Bex's. I didn't notice after a while, though, because all I was interested in was her. The lens no longer looked out into space, but deep into Bex's bedroom.

She was a little younger - not by much, though, and had long black hair, most often tied up in a ponytail, and pale milky skin because like me she would rather stay indoors than go out. I don't suppose she had many friends - I never saw anyone else in her room while I was spying on her - and her habit of locking herself up inside rather than going out probably contributed to not just her pale complexion, but also the extra pounds that she carried. Don’t get me wrong here, Rebecca was not a fat girl, but she did carry that extra baggage that comes with growing up and it hadn't burned off due to the lack of exercise that her internet regimen dictated. She had also been one of the b-grade pupils through her years in comprehensive school, and that's why I hadn't noticed her before - we shared no common classes. Pupils were segregated into achievers and under-achievers from the age of thirteen, but Rebecca had clearly worked hard to move out of the lower band and into the uppers, which I reckoned might also help to explain her lack of close friends. She had outgrown her old ones by leaving them behind in their second grade classes, and the ones in the upper band had their own cliques and she hadn't found a way to be included in those.

As is common with some overweight girls, her face was rounded and relatively plain. Soft. When you looked closer - as I did on the bus on the way in to school every day and during Math which was the single cross-over lesson that we both endured together, you could see that beneath the puppy fat there was a very pretty face waiting to break out. Most don't notice these things normally, but when you begin to really focus on somebody the potential becomes so apparent that you wonder why the rest of the world doesn't see it. What attracted me to Rebecca, though, was not so much the awareness of how this girl could grow into a good looking woman, but that her secrets were every bit as dark as mine.

You see, the telescope showed me things about her that you would never normally imagine. It started when I was scanning the back bedrooms of the houses that overlooked the allotments, hoping to find a couple going at it like rabbits with the lights on and the curtains wide open - something that had happened just twice in about three years of below the horizon stargazing. Then one evening my lens settled on the glow of Becca's computer screen, and her profile highlighted in off-white light in the darkness as she MSN'd to complete strangers with her right hand while she felt her own boobs up with her left. My God that got me so hard it was painful, even though all I could see was a ghostly hand moving over her bra as the position of her desk and chair in relation to my view was at a bit of a difficult angle. I couldn't make out what she was typing, or who she was typing to, but I could see from the images that flashed up on her screen exactly what the subject matter was, and that made my stiff meat harder still.

Men were sending her grainy photographs of their cocks, and while they did that she was navigating through an array of folders and pulling up mobile phone pictures of her own hidden treasures. On one occasion I watched her spread her legs and put the mobile down there, before plugging the phone into her computer and uploading a beautiful picture of her fur lined pussy being invaded by a dainty finger, relaying it then on to some unknown lucky bastard over the broadband. She was very careful not to show her face on-line, but her tits and fanny were flaunted to all comers with wanton abandon. I longed for her MSN address as I watched her on those rare occasions when she was online and hadn't closed the blinds, my own hand working my hardness slowly as image after image of hard dicks and gaping pussies flashed up on her screen. Sometimes images of women with cocks in their mouths or men fucking away at their engorged, distended cunts made it up onto the monitor as anonymous wankers from all around the world traded dirty photographs with the object of my secret obsession, while I in turn wanked myself off into the microfiber cloths that I used to polish the lenses on my telescope.

All the while she sat there, leaning into the screen as she sent and received photographs, her hands working on her tits or moving purposefully between her thighs and out of sight to me. We wanked together, Becca and I, though she knew naught of me, remaining blissfully unaware of my hard, erect manhood being stroked in rigid salute of her as she laughed and sighed in a world of her own until my semen spurted into a cloth, often catching me by surprise as I watched her bare legs and feet propped up on the edge of her desk as she leaned back in her chair, the laptop showing a webcam of some stranger also wanking himself off as she chatted over MSN with him before the days of Skype made typing old hat.

How I longed to hear her voice whispering those fuck-me lines, encouraging me to pump my cock harder, to spurt my semen over her full teenaged tits or her open slit, wet and slippery from having just been fingered by red painted nails. I lay awake at night long after she had switched off and gone to sleep herself, replaying the images in my mind, my eyes closed as her husky, lust laden voice urged me to finger her, to eat her out, to ram my hard cock inside her, to flood her womb with my seed or spill it down her gulping throat. I showered every single morning, desperately trying to think of an angle that could get me closer to her as I readied for school, paying more attention to my appearance than I had ever done in my life, depleting Lynx shower gel bottles at an alarming rate and going through a tube of toothpaste a week.

Then one day in Math class when I was trying to conceal a raging hard-on beneath my desk, it suddenly came to me. This was the last lesson of the day, yet it was only lunch time. Normally I'd walk the four miles home instead of waiting for the bus, but most people that lived our way either spent the afternoon in the sixth form common room or in the library. So this time I stayed behind, leaving my bewildered friends to walk home without me, claiming that I was staying behind because I was having trouble with one of my subjects. I looked for Rebecca in the common room, found it deserted, then after lunch break I wandered into the library.

She was there, and she gave me nothing more than a cursory glance as I entered the room. I left it five minutes, thumbing my way through the shelves of books, before finally plucking up the courage to sit opposite her at the table as she worked away at an assignment that she had been given while waiting for the bus to pick her up at the end of the day.

She looked up at me, her eyes reflecting annoyance and a little bewilderment that of all the seats and tables in the near deserted library I could have chosen to sit at I chose the one opposite her. " Hiya Rebecca. I'm sorry to be a bother, but did you get those equations in math at all?"

"What do you mean?"

"I just didn't understand how you get the answer from the question. I'm probably just being thick, but the workings out didn't seem to take me to the answer that everybody else was getting."

"Probably,” she laughed. I was captivated already, I just hoped it didn't show too obviously. "It all seemed pretty easy to me."

"Could you show me,” I asked, and pulled out the work that I had done in the class and deliberately got wrong, having carefully made the same mistake on each of the sample equations that we had been given.

"Ah, I can see what you've done..,” She said after she'd studied my work, then she proceeded to patiently explain to me exactly where I 'd screwed up.

"That's it,” I asked, still playing my role as class dunce.

"That's it. Easy,” She exclaimed.

"Well, thanks very much for walking me through that. I can't afford to screw up this close to the exams. Not with uni on the line."

And from there the conversation blossomed. I told her my hopes and ambitions, why math and physics were so important to my future plans while I worked towards an astrophysics degree, and she shared her dreams of working in investments and banking, and I bought her a can of coke from the common room dispensing machine as we wasted the rest of the afternoon while waiting for the bus home. I helped with her assignment as best I could, which basically meant that I held her up for a couple of hours, then when the bus arrived I made a point of sitting beside her on the way home. As we disembarked at the end of the ten minute journey, I gave her my thanks once again, then went to walk home. She turned away and headed to her half of the village without even a backward glance at me, so I did an about face called out to her.

"Becca, what are you doing tonight?"

"Why,” She asked suspiciously as I walked back up to her, setting my bag on the floor between us. " I've had a good time this afternoon, and I was wondering if you fancied, well, I don't know.... going out and doing something."

"Are you asking me out,” She blushed as the bus pulled off noisily.

"Well, yeah. I guess I am. I know I'm not the greatest catch for a girl, and I won't be at all offended if you turned me down - I expect you've got much better things to do than waste your time on me,” I said, and I said it honestly. I'd had dark dreams of blackmailing her with spreading her secret if she refused to go out with me, but those ideas were quickly squashed once I'd spent a little time with her. If it wasn't going to work, then I'd just keep on secretly using her as my masturbatory muse. I held my breath as I waited for her answer. She seemed to be weighing me up, unsure which way to lean, then after what felt like an eternity but were probably just a few seconds she asked; " What you got in mind?"

I didn't have anything in mind, actually. My mind was a total blank. " Pictures,” I blurted.

"What's on?"

"I haven't a clue,” I admitted. And from there it began. That night we caught a movie, and I didn't even hold her hand as I walked her home from the bus stop. She leaned against the doorway of her house as I said goodnight, and I hesitantly leaned forward. Even in the dark I could see her go red, but her eyes fluttered closed and that was all the invitation that I needed. Our lips touched, and I briefly entertained the notion of sliding my tongue between her lips, but her mouth refused to part when I pressed harder so I consciously held ba ck until we broke apart.

"I'm sorry,” I mumbled. " It just happened. I couldn't help myself."

"I'll see you tomorrow,” She murmured, then she opened her door and disappeared inside. It slammed behind her. I ran home through the dark alley that bordered the allotments and the backs of the houses, not caring if I trod in dog shit as I bombed through the lane. I kicked off my shoes in the hallway and poked my head through the living room door, saying; " Hello, and goodnight,” to my parents who were up watching something on TV, then I careered up the two flights of stairs to the loft, threw the window open, and trained my telescope on Becca's bedroom. All was darkness. Obviously she was still downstairs, so I waited impatiently. It took about ten minutes, but soon Rebecca's room was bathed in the yellow glow from the landing as she went in and then the room lit up as she turned on the light. I saw her walk past her desk, still wearing the jeans and black top that she had worn to the cinema with me and my cock jerked alive when she slowly lifted the black silk garment over her head, her back turned to me. I saw her back split horizontally by the white line of her bra strap, and then she turned out the lights. With no street lighting at the backs of the houses everything was pitch dark, and after ten minutes I realised that she had gone to sleep and wouldn't be turning on her PC for some anonymous roleplay. I didn't know whether to feel disappointed or not. On the one hand I would have loved to see her feeling herself up after being so close to her all night, but on the other hand I was happy that the one kiss we had shared was enough to send her to sleep and possibly fuel her own fantasies. Perhaps she was even rubbing herself beneath the sheets in the darkness. I closed the window, crept down to my room, and dreamed of Rebecca.

I made myself deliberately late for the bus the next day, making sure that everybody else had got on while I ran to catch it, last aboard. I caught her eye as I showed my pass